Chapters Chapter 1 - Not Such a Long way
We're a long way from Equestria. Such a long way. We're a long way from Equestria! A long, long way.
A thud, that’s what I heard then pain, that’s what I felt. I dropped a fair distance from the ground, of which I had no idea at the moment what was the ground or what my name was or what anything was. The sudden impact knocked my knowledge back into my head, I felt grass, wild and unkempt grass underneath me. My eyes shot open to see from a ground perspective, the sky, brilliant blue with the sun hovering just above me, I smiled at little at that.
That smile was immediately replaced with a look of horror on my face, I was outside? Why am I outside? I took a few glances to my sides to find that I was in a heavily wooded are, lying on what looked like a narrow clearing for a pathway of some kind. Scared out of my mind, I bolted upwards, feeling grass cling to my white jacket but I could care less. I continued to look around, a sense of dread taking hold of my being with each passing second.
“Where the hell am I!?” I let out to myself like an idiot, I had no idea what might be in the trees, just outside my line of sight, watching me, stalking me. After a few seconds, I rose to my feet uneasily, my body ached for some reason, my back, my legs, everything felt remarkably less comfortable than just a few seconds before…a few seconds before.
“What happened?” I asked to anything that might give me an answer, I never got it. My eyes widened as the fresh memories hit me, the globe, the screen, the brightness and now I was in a forest, what forest? I had no clue. It was then when I felt something strange, it was slight tweak at the back of my mind but I could sense it.
Something was wrong.
The world, the earth, the air, it all seemed to simply reject my existence in being here, in this place, in this forest. The friction in the atmosphere was almost unbearable in a sense. Confused and still afraid, I took a few more looks around to see something rather odd. There, directly in front of me was a tall tree, standing roughly higher than the rest that surrounded it. The height was not what caught my attention however, no, not at all. I started at the base, my eyes drifted up the trunk towards the large branches beholding vibrant leaves. That was the word to the describe this tree; “vibrant”. The large plant’s trunk was a very contrasting shade of brown and the leaves were as bright as emerald or as dark as jade. The whole mass of the tree was almost too colourful for my liking. It was then when I noticed everything around me was the same, vibrant and…unnaturally colourful. I also noticed that everything seemed to stand out on it’s own, as if someone took a highlighter to match the inner colours and outline every single object in the forest. What I mean to say was, it looked like the trees, the blades of grass beneath me bare feet, the vines that hung above my head were all…outlined.
A little freaked out, I rubbed my eyes with both hands to see if what I saw was actually there but every time I looked back around, the image stayed the same. Another thing that caught me a little off-guard was the feeling of being watched, in the darkness of the bushes around me, I swear I could feel piercing and/or curious gazes on me. Scared as I was, I followed the make-shift path, finding that it lead deeper into the forest. As bad as an idea it sounded like, I had to know where I was, I was lost anyway and maybe this pathway lead towards the outside. Regardless, I began walking down the grassy and dirt pathed road into the forest.
The individual grass blades stabbing my feet as I walked was rather pleasant in a sense but if I knew this shit was about to go down, I would’ve threw on a pair of shoes. How could I have seen this coming though? It’s not everyday that a magic ball sucks me through my TV before landing in an unfamiliar and seemingly unnatural forest.
…saying it like that just makes it sound ridiculous.
But was about any of this wasn’t ridiculous? I’m surprise I didn’t start screaming right there and then but from I can remember, something was calming me, like my sub-conscious decided that I was in no immediate danger and managed to steady my nerves. I continued to walk the dirt road, placing my hands in my jacket pockets, I wasn’t cold but it was force of habit that drove me to stride like that.
All in all, the forest was rather peaceful, it was silent besides the sound of random twig snaps and rustling bushes…twig snaps and rustling bushes…the moment the thought hit me, I froze in place. I stood directly in the centre of the path, looking worriedly around for the source of whatever might be causing the noises I was hearing.
I got my answer.
I wish I hadn’t in most ways but you can’t change the past…hah, yeah, you can’t change the past, right? Saying that now is just silly.
In the darkness of the thick forest, I saw something. Something I really didn’t ever want to see in my life.
It…it looked like a human. Maybe four or five feet tall off the ground, pale-bare skin, long-bony limbs. I could barely make out it’s silhouette as it stared at me…it was staring at me. Hunch over, I could it’s vertebrae protruding out of it’s back in a grotesque fashion, I followed it’s form ’till I met it’s gaze. It’s eyes, sweet Celestia, those eyes. They were like empty sockets, black, almost sunken in and they were directed at me in an expressionless glare. I was more afraid than I had ever been in my entire life at that moment, the thing bore an excruciating resemblance to an entity that pierced my nightmares for as long as I can remember, even today I sometimes have nightmares about it. Instantly, just like what my mind did with the globe, I related it to that very thing, to this day, I call it; “The Rake”. We stared at each other for a long moment, I desperately wanted it to end. I gazed at it with fear but I suspected it looked at me with a hint of the same emotion aswell as curiosity and…suspense. It then started to move towards me, crawling while hunched over on all fours.
The thing was coming to me.
I didn’t need an invitation, I ran, I ran faster than I had ever done in my life, luckily the sun was out so I had light on my side. I felt my clothing rip and tear as it caught on to the seemingly endless rows of jagged and stuck out sharp debris that I couldn’t identify anymore. Either a low branch or a high one, protruding from a small bush, it didn’t matter, I wanted, needed to get out of this forest. I kept thinking that if I turned around, it would be right there, standing and staring at me, I imagined it’s breath at the back of my neck pelting down on my skin, causing me to run faster and to never let up. The forest began to thin out a little, giving me a sign that I was closed to the exit. I didn’t give the path a second thought and just ran in the same direction for what felt like an eternity.
With one final push out of the trees, I found the exit. My eyes shot open before I spun around to see the tree line, I was out. I smiled as I panted in between sentences.
“Thank God…fuck you” I let out to the trees. I hunched over, resting my hands on my knees. I took a moment to collect myself, let in a breath and stood back up. I was in a large clearing, the same path I saw in the forest happened to lead out into a solid and very visible dirt-cut road that separated one acre of grass from the other. The path let up a tall mound, a hill that blocked my view to see what was behind it. Curiousity hit me once more and I trudged towards it. After the excessive emotional and mostly physical exhaustion I had been put through today, stepping up a steep surface was tough even if it wasn’t a high angle. I panted with each stride as I made my way to the top, I collapsed somewhat, shutting my eyes as I knelt down, tired was an understatement, I was nakid.
With several shallow breaths, I stood up as my eyes opened and suddenly widened in shock at what was presented before me.
“No” I said aloud, nearly a whisper.
The sight before was breathtaking. It was a town, a small town, the buildings were painted white as their rooves depicted a yellow hue. In the centre, I could make out a taller, larger building among the others, a balcony, a pointed roof…and I had seen it before. I had seen this very town before so many times but something about it was off, it seemed smaller, less buildings took up the land to what I had come accustomed to but that was NOT what I was thinking at that moment. I don’t believe I was thinking anything, my mind was utterly blank as I stared at the sight before. The town was quite a distance from my stance, the pathway lead up towards it a good fifty or so metres away.
“I…this…wait…what?!” I stuttered helplessly. This couldn’t be what I thought it was, I mean, there was no possible way this could be happening.
“Ponyville?!” I shouted. When I said that, it all came crashing down on me. I looked back to see the forest, my eyes couldn’t widen anymore.
“The Everfree Forest?!” once again, I continued to question the air, hoping for some answer as to what the hell was going on. I looked up to see a mountain in the distance, it stood high above the town and practically, everything around me. From my vantage point, I could make out a castle, surrounded by many other building, just on the mountain side, hovering over the earth, it was a shade of pink and white.
“Canterlot!?” I paused, swapping glances at everything surrounding me, the town, the sky, the mountain, the forest, the castle, the ground, everything.
“No, no, no…How? This-…I’m…in Equestria? How the fuck did that happen? Oh shit, what the hell do I do now? Should I…make sure I’m in where I think I am? Should I try to find somepony? Why is Ponyville not like it is in the show? ‘The fuck is going on?!” I really shouldn’t have been swearing so much but I was in no state to be calm right then. I chanced a glance upwards only to be met by a significant sight. High above where I stood was a city, the entire mass seemed to be made out of clouds, a stream of multi-hue liquid poured down from spouts from each side as did clear, what looked like regular water, evaporating before hit the ground.
“Cloudsdale” I whispered, it wasn’t a shocked question this time but rather a serene voice out. I smiled at the structure. Never had I seen anything so beautiful…and I was terrified of it. I stared at it for a moment longer before something else about it caught my eye, ponies. I grinned wide as I saw them, pegasi flew freely through the sky, their colours were almost hypnotic, so vibrant and bright. It was then when I realized what all this meant. I was in Equestria, the setting of a cartoon about colourful ponies, I smiled wide let out a quiet chuckle.
“I can’t believe it, well, how do I tackle this? Should I-” my sentence was cut off by a happy giggling noise catching my ear. Instinctively, I dove behind the hill, lying on my stomach to peer out, trying to see what might’ve caused such a noise.
I got my answer in an adorable little package. I heard a piecing squeak sound repeat in a rhythmic matter, the sound was all too familiar to me. I had heard it many times in my youth, I looked up to a see a small, colourful, rubber ball bounce on the grass towards the path, that giggling resumed. I looked further to my left to see a small, lime green filly, a unicorn. Her mane and tail were bushy and unkempt, too large for her small body, her flank was baron of any symbol let alone a harp…a harp? Why did I think a harp would be there? I looked more intently at the tiny pony, her mane was doubly-hued in pale and bright green and her large, soft eyes were rimmed in a beautiful gold. She wore a giddy smile as she scampered off towards the ball, laughing.
“Lyra?” I asked. I didn’t mean to say that out loud but it just sort of happened. The unicorn filly looked up from her toy and glanced around at the mention of her name, she looked confused.
“Who’s there?” she asked in a tiny, adorable voice, still looking around for the source. I clamped my mouth shut with my hand and ducked, lying on my back, praying she wouldn’t look over the hill. I had no clue how she would react to me therefore, it was best to be careful.
“Hello? How do you know my name?” at that, I had no doubt in my mind that THAT was THE Lyra Heartstrings.
“Whoever you are, ya wanna play?” she asked expectantly, her voice was so cute, I could barely contain a sigh…I said barely. I mentally slapped myself for making a noise, I could hear tiny hoofsteps growing closer to me.
“Hello? Is somepony there? Please come out, I just want someone to play with” sweet, merciful Celestia, that tore at my heart. I took a deep breath and weighted my options: On one hand, she may cry in fear and run into town, telling everypony about the “monster” she saw. On the other…well, maybe things won’t turn out so bad. I made my decision, slowly rolled over and poked my head out from the hill. There she was, looking right at me, golden eyes wide, her body frozen in place, I don’t think she expected what she was seeing.
“Uhhhh…Hey” I greeted, kneeling down so I wouldn’t stand over her. She stared at me for a while, a long silence drug on for longer than I would’ve liked, I was almost convinced she were to do what I had expected; run and scream.
Though..she didn’t, instead she spoke.
“Hi, mister, what’s your name? Oops, I’m not supposed to talk to strangers…a-are you a stranger?” she asked, I smiled at her.
“No but yes, you’re not supposed to talk to strangers, you’re a good girl to know that, I’m…a friend” I said, hoping she’d take to me. She seemed to as she beamed at me.
“Oh okay, ya wanna-…wait, how do you know my name?” she said inquisitively, I paused, not sure how to answer her.
“I-uhhh…I’m a friend remember, Lyra?” I replied, I would’ve said something like ‘lucky guess’ but it seemed to do the trick.
“Okay” she said happily, seeming to accept my words. I didn’t want to nor did I have the heart to tell her that I saw her TV and read about in stories, I also had no clue if they had television in Equestria anyway. Once again, she asked me; “Ya wanna play?” I chuckled at that.
“Sure…” I then noticed the ball she had been playing with and an idea struck in my head. “Hey, ya wanna play ‘catch’?” I asked as I took the rubber sphere in my hand, it was very small, maybe the approximate circumference of that famous ball from the Disney Pixar sideshows. She gave me a confused look.
“What’s that?” she asked. I looked at her, her small body, her blank flank…why was she a filly? This definitely was the Lyra I knew about but why was she so young? Come to think of it, why was Ponyville smaller than I thought it’d be? I apparently paused in my thinking as I noticed her expectant gaze.
“Oh, well, it’s a game where two p-…“ I cut myself off, I was about to say ‘people’ then thought on ‘ponies’ but I wasn’t a pony and I didn't want her confused so I went with; “Players throw a ball to one another, it’s really fun” it then dawned on me, how does she not know one of the most basic games ever? Sure, she’s young and just a filly but…hooves. That’s gotta be it, they have hooves not hands but…they can grab things between them, can’t they? I decided to NOT make my brain hurt and just went with ‘she’s just never heard of it before’.
“Oh okay!” she said, that seemed to be her genuine but rather over-used phrase for everything but I didn’t care, she was so cute.
“Alright, I’ll stand over here and I'll stand over there” I instructed, she smiled as she scampered off to where I was pointing. Once she stopped and looked back at me, I smiled at her again. “Alright, I’m gonna throw this to you, kay? Can you catch it?” I asked, she nodded with a grin. I gave a small under-arm throw to her, kneeling down with the motion to seem less opposing to her. The ball went flying about a metre off the ground towards her, she watched it with concentration but a small smile was planted on her muzzle.
I thought for a second, she might catch it with a levitation spell, can fillies do that when they’re that young? I knew Twilight could but…is it like a skill to learn or is was it like an X-Man mutant thing where it kicks in at a specific time. I thought back to the episode when Pinkie babysits the Cakes’ kids and remembered, what was her name? Pumpkin Cake? Used magic as an infant, so, how did magic work exactly?
Though, to my surprise, she didn’t catch per-say, instead she lunged forward with her head and suddenly bumped it back at me. I chuckled at the sight of her bouncing the ball on her head to send it back to me before I instinctively caught it within arms reach. I looked at her again and she seemed to be taken aback at my action, seeing my full height, which wasn’t much and fully extended arms must’ve have come off as threatening to her young mind. I crouched back down, it was then when I noticed how tall she was, at my full height, she seemed to only reach my thigh from her hooves to her horn. I wasn’t sure how tall grown ponies were and I wanted an idea.
“Hey, Lyra?” I asked as I prepped for another throw.
“Yeah?” she acknowledged.
“How old are you?” she looked confused but complied.
“Ten years-old, turning eleven this year” she beamed. “How old are you?” Now, it was my time to look confused, her attitude was genuinely pleasant. I threw the ball at her as I answered.
“Ohh uhhh, I’m turning fifteen next month” she head butted the ball back at me, using it as some kind of sign to speak.
“What’s your name?” she asked.
“My name?” I paused at that, what was my name? Of course I knew what it was but-. The revelation of being in a completely new world struck me again, nobody I knew was here therefore nobody knew me as anything, this small filly seemed to be warming up to me, which I liked. It hit me.
My name could be anything.
Hell, my name could be “Kratos” and nopony would think better. I started running down a list of sweet names that I could use;
James Howlett
…Kickback?
No, as cool as any of those sounded, I wanted to use my name. I stuck with my first but I dearly didn’t want to live with my step-father’s name anymore. I wanted to live the name I wanted to, my dad’s name…I smiled when I put the two together and came up with my new alias. We had exchanged throws twice since she asked me and imagined she was growing impatient.
“My name Kyle Mercer but just call me Kyle, kay lyra?” I said. She grinned and nodded her head with a hum of recognition.
Author's Note
Never have I heard People complain about slow pacing
Long Way from Equestria - MandoAcousticBrony
Chapter 2 - An Honest Apple
Lyra and I continued to play with her spherical toy, occasionally one of us would hit or throw it too hard and the other would run off to get it. The small unicorn filly giggled and grinned the entire time. Any thoughts of danger were now baron and all I could focus on was the adorableness of this tiny pony.
Her mint green coat, her large, golden rimmed eyes, her striped white and bluish-green mane that protruded a horn of her same coat colour and that sweet smile. Here’s where I quote the show directly, my heart exploded…twice. However, I couldn’t help but wonder at why she was so hospitable, she didn’t know it but I was supposedly an alien in this world and she apparently didn’t care very much. She hadn’t asked about it yet and I liked that, it made things less…complicated. It was bound to happen though.
She apparently got a rather humorous, if not ridiculous idea in her head. I kicked the ball to her and she head-butted it again but this time, she didn’t aim it at me. The ball went flying to the side before she galloped towards me. Mind you, we weren’t very far apart from each other so she took a few hurried steps before reaching me and practically tackling me. Like I mentioned, her horn came up to about my thigh, closing in on my waist. My eyes widened as I felt a pair of hooves on me, violently yet playfully pushing me down. I fell back and landed on the soft grass, my eyes clenched in shock. They snapped open at the adorable laughing Lyra gave off as she stood above me. Just like everything else I’d seen here, she too was outlined, just like she would be in the show. She didn’t stop laughing as she tumbled to my side, I could only chuckle with a grin at her antics. My arms laid spread which caused her head to lay lazily on my clothed arm, her mane was soft yet scratchy, tickling me with a sense of delight.
Her eyes opened and locked with mine, she rested her head on my jacket and a small, genuine smile was plastered on her face. She nestled into my arm, snuggling up to get more comfortable as we lay there on the grass before speaking.
“Hey, Kyle?” she asked.
“Hmm?”
“What…are you?” her question was understandable in full.
“Well…I’m something called…a ‘human’, ever heard about them?” I said, she shook her head. I thought she might not, after all just because she was the famous Lyra Heartstrings did not mean she was obsessed with my race at that age or at all for that matter.
“Kyle?” she began again.
“Yeah?”
“A-are we…f-friends now?” she asked, I turned my head to look at her, smiling.
“Of course we’re friends, Lyra, I told you I was a friend already” my reply seemed to not only do the job intended but times my expected reaction by twelve. The unicorn beamed at me, wide and toothy, she bolted upwards, out of surprise, I did the same. She wrapped her forelegs around me, bringing me into a tight embrace. I laughed a little and returned the hug, her coat was also soft, warm yet thin at the touch of my open palms. She seemed to enjoy the feeling of hands on her. So much so, she decided to inquire about them.
Lyra released the grip around my chest (to my dismay) and looked to her side at my five-digit appendage with an intrigued look.
“What’s with your hooves?” she asked.
“Uhhh…they’re not hooves, Lyra, they’re hands” she looked at me again with a confused look before she seemed to partially what I was talking about and leaned again for another hug. I patted her back as we embraced, she was almost eye level with me in this position but I was at least a head above her. Even as she said it quietly behind my head, I heard her let out something to herself in a hushed whisper.
“A friend…finally”
I lifted my head up at the sound of her voice and what precisely she had just said, an obligation seeped into my heart and I got an idea.
“Hey, Lyra?” she tilted her head towards me with an expectant look on her face. “Ya wanna play something else?” she beamed at me in response.
I don’t how long me and the small filly spent together that day but I didn’t, I still don’t care, that day, I had more fun than I could remember. Sure the games were suggested by my memory of the childish antics my friends and I got up to in our younger years but that was the point, she was a barely a pre-teen at the moment. I suggested a game of hide and seek then tag then a small game of dodge ball, it was only the two of us but that’s what made it special. I went easy on her in most of our games but because her size, she was much harder to find than my stature would allow but she didn’t count on her bright colours. The ball made an excellent prop for most things I could think of but the fact that she was indeed a pony, a child at that, I had to compromise.
It wasn’t long before we wound up, again, lying on the grass together, panting, both of us were smiling wide as we exchange glances towards each other and the sky above us. It was beautiful, the orange cascading over the land in a heavenly glow, it was breathtaking. Not just the sunset but the pony beside me, first day here and already, I had made a friend, a filly Lyra Heartstrings at that.
We locked eyes again and in that instant, I felt true bliss. The sunset glow covering her green coat in a perfect symbiosis of hues, she wasn’t just cute, she was beautiful. It was then when I realised how late it actually was.
“Er, Lyra? It’s getting a little late, shouldn’t you be home by now?” she looked visibly depressed at the mentioning.
“Yeah, I guess…” she suddenly perked up. “Wanna come over? We could have a sleepover!”
I weighted the options and their outcomes, on one hand-…no, this wouldn’t work, I wasn’t ready and I’m sure the ponies in town weren’t ready either for me, let alone Lyra’s parents. I gave her a saddened look before speaking.
“Sorry but I can’t, maybe some other time” some other time? When would THAT be? Lyra was so friendly but she’s only a filly, barely able to detect danger, not that I was any danger but I was sure things would turn for the worst if I went into Ponyville…tonight at least. I was so caught up in playing with the unicorn that I didn’t plan an introduction or explanation…or an escape plan. There was a chance they would declare me ‘monster’ and banish me away forever or possibly experiment on/or kill me.
“Awww why not? Please, c’mon!” she whined, even that was cute about her. More than anything, I wanted to tell her I could but I knew it’d be too risky.
“I wish I was able but I can’t, I’m sorry, Lyra” her faced was woven with depression at that, I decided to cheer her up with a thought. “Hey, we can hang out tomorrow though, if ya want?” instantly, her ears perked up as a happy look undid the threads of sadness on her face.
“Okay!” she replied happily, I chuckled again at her, she seemed to take that as a sign for something, I didn’t know what but it looked like she enjoyed whatever recognition it meant for her.
“Okay? Cool, I’ll be here, don’t worry” I said as assuring as I could muster before sitting up. Lyra followed the movement and got to her hooves as I stood up, rather groggily I might add, I was severely tired after today.
“See ya tomorrow!” she said happily before scampering off towards the town with a smile detailing her lips.
I grinned at her departing figure before turning it to myself. That just happened, this is happening, is this happening? Am I dreaming? I smacked myself across the face to find out.
“Damn!”
Nope, this wasn’t a dream. I sighed as the image of the small pony running off became out of sight. I closed my eyes in exhaustion and to just let everything sink into my mind, so much has happened in such a short time.
From losing my best friend to receiving that package, getting sucked through my television, seeing that thing in the forest and now I had a friend, someone I never think I’d even see, let alone befriend. I was literally IN Equestria, the brony inside me practically jumped for fucking glory at the revelation. Though the more human-involved part of me had it’s own opinion about all of this. Right now, I wasn’t going to listen to either of them and simply listen to another part of my body.
*Growl*
I was severely hungry. I hadn't eaten anything since breakfast and I’d imagine to go through portals to other worlds, you lose a few kilos just to get through. At least, that’s how it felt and if Zathura teaches us anything besides love your brother and don’t play old ass board games, it’s THAT.
I chanced to look around, the town was still a fair distance away from me as was any visible food source. I knew they fruit and vegetable stands down there but I wasn’t about to test how well all those videogames paid off at teaching me how to sneak. No, that was a stupid idea. I began thinking as to where I would find something filling, in vast amounts and something I actually wanted to eat…apples.
More specifically; Sweet Apple Acres.
I thought about for a few minutes. Could I really steal from my favourite pony? I needed to eat but I know how the Apple Family is with honest and integrity, they certainly wouldn’t be kind-hearted if they saw me picking their own grown produce that they practically live off. I needed to live off it too but could I really take…well, anything from her?
“Applejack” I let out, barely a whisper. I didn’t want to but by Faust, I had to and if she or her brother were to catch me then well, I’ll work around it.
Bloody finally! I knew the place was not only famous for it’s produce but for it’s vastness and yet it took forever to find the acres. I pictured Celestia casually lowering the sun and her sister getting ready to raise the mo-…my thoughts were cut off before I began speaking aloud to myself.
“Luna?…filly Lyra…smaller Ponyville, wait…okay, okay, so hang on…I’m the freaking past?!” that’s when I paused. Not only was I in Equestria, I was well placed back in time before the events of season one. At least, that’s how I figured it, it made sense…somewhat. “But that means-awwww Goddamnit!” I yelled in frustration, I knew what this meant but before I could dive into that train of thought, another brought me to attention. “ Shouldn't I try to be finding a way back home?” I asked myself. I stopped dead in my tracks, I was barely on the property by now. “How would I get home? Do I want to home?” on one side, my mind said ‘Hell no’, on the other, it said ‘Yes, of course’.
I decided to leave the issue for now, my stomach was practically eating itself by then.
There it was, the famous Sweet Apple Acres. The sun was well into setting as I walked into the orchard. The whole scenery was…well, beautiful, I know I use that term loosely but truthfully, everything I had laid eyes on besides the forest was simply marvellous. The orange glow illuminated the farm in a radiant aura, giving off an Autumn-like feeling to the whole sight.
I spent a few good minutes simply admiring the orchard, it then hit me again that I was here for a particular reason, not to sight-see. I needed to eat. I looked around and spotted a random apple tree, it’s trunk was fairly tall but I could most-likely reach the delicious red fruit, hanging from the many branches above the ground. I walked towards it without a second thought and looked up at the fruit it bore, I licked my lips in anticipation.
After what felt like an eternity, I was finally about to live the fantasy of taking a bite of this farm’s produce. With excited rushing through my veins, I reached up and grasp one in my hand, I was right, I could reach it apparently. The apple was massive, my fingers barely coiled around it. I brought it to my eye and stared intently at it.
“Let’s see if they’re as good as I think” I said. With a swift movement of my arm, I sank my teeth into the juicy fruit and bit a large chunk out of it. Instantly, I hummed in pleasure at the taste, it was gorgeous. Sweet and tangy, truly what I expected and more. Eager for another taste, I dove in for a second bite, the flavour hit me and I indulged in another sweet, blissful state.
To be honest, I was quite surprised I hadn't been spotted yet, either by hovering pegasi or wandering ponies, I was truly lucky to not be discovered by anypony besides that sweet filly. I thought again about her, about Lyra, so young, so innocent, so kind. I smiled at that before taking another bite.
I really shouldn't jinx myself so often, it's annoying. How I said that I was lucky to not be spotted, that streak ended right there and then as a small, accented voice called out from behind me.
"Stop! Don't move!" the voice feminine from what I could gather, no, not feminine, girlish. The voice sounded high pitched yet smooth with a tinge of southernism in it. I was afraid of hearing a voice like that.
Instinctively, I turned around, the half-eaten apple in my hand and looked down. There, standing in front of on all fours was a small, orange earth-pony filly, her eyes were narrow, rimmed in an entrancing emerald hue. The white freckles strewn across her face casted an adorable look on the pony, I was surprised to find no hat of any kind to be placed upon her head, let alone her trademark Stetson. From this angle, I could make out, you guessed it, a baron flank, nothing but orange pelt.
"Applejack?" I asked, calmer than I thought I would. I locked eyes with her and she looked just as confused as she was angry.
"How do yah'll know mah name?" Deja Vu.
"Hmmm?" I let out.
"Mah name...how do yah'll know it? Wait, what are ya? A thief?!" she replied, I was taken aback a little by her aggressiveness, it was understandable but not full-on welcome.
"No..." suddenly, an idea popped into my head and to this day, I'm glad it did. "...I didn't know these were your apples, I was starving and these are delicious so, I'm sorry" I said, her eyes widened a little, she looked less angry.
"What are ya?" she asked again. I found this all rather strange, she was just an unarmed filly, I could've ran and if she chased me, I could easily over-power her. That was not what I had planned however, AJ was my favourite pony from the show and I was NOT about to do her harm, under any circumstances. I also didn't want to make a bad impression just in case...well, there was no conceivable way at that time if I could go home, so, if I couldn't then...ya get the idea.\
"Well, you've probably never seen anything like me before, have you?" she shook her head. "I'm a human"
"A human?" she asked in confusion.
"Yes and I'm sorry I stole from you, it won't happen again" I said, trying to warm up to her. She may have been younger than me but I desperately wanted her respect. She paused for a moment.
"What are yah'll doin' out here anyway?" she inquired.
"Well, I kinda got..." I thought on it for a second. "...lost". Applejack's young face hinted of sympathy and/or compassion, I mentally fist-pumped to myself. A moment of silence hung over us before she spoke again.
"Where're ya from?" she asked, I went blank. She couldn't know I was an alien and I didn't want to confuse her further by saying 'Earth' so I went with;
"Not from nearby, where am I now?" of course I knew but for my plan to win her favour to work, I had to ask. She look proud before answering me.
"Well you're down on Sweet Apple Acres, pard'ner" she replied with a smug smile. "Best darn-" I cut her off.
"THE Sweet Apple Acres!?" she was taken aback by my excited outburst but that was the idea. "The best damn apple orchard in all of Equestria!?" I already knew where I was. "Home of the founding family of Ponyville and creators of the Zap-Apple Jam?!" I believe that statement was true, I didn't remember EVERY detail from that episode, I still don't know my history of Equestria all that well. My plan to flatter her and her family seemed to work as she let out a prideful smirk at me.
"Eeyup!" she answered smugly.
"Wow, now I know why this apple tastes so good, it was raised right here on the legendary Sweet Apple Acres" truth be told, more than once, I had planned about what I were to say to Applejack if this ever happened but never did I think I were to use it.
"Ah...ah suppose ya can have one" she said, I smiled at her before taking another of the apple, still in my hand. Just like before, the taste was heavenly. Still munching on the delicious fruit, knelt down before sitting down on the dirt ground, not looking as Applejack walked up to me. I chanced a glance to where she was to find her much closer to my position, like this, she was taller than me on her legs. She suddenly spoke. "What's your name, human?" I was shock at her blatant question but nonetheless, I answered her after swallowing.
"Kyle Mercer" I answered.
"Ah'm Applejack, Ah suppose ya already knew that though, ay?" she replied, I just smiled at her. It then hit me.
"What are you doing out here? It's getting dark out" I asked.
"Oh..." she looked visibly saddened. "...Ah was just out for a walk" I had to ask.
"Is something wrong, AJ?" I mentally kicked myself for calling her that, I knew that was her nickname but we had just met, I was afraid she'd lash out at me for such a comment. Though, surprisingly, she didn't. She looked down and kicked the dirt before plopping down on the ground next to me.
"Nah" she answered. Damn, even at this age, she sucks at lying. We were about eye level in this position but I was kinda slouching backwards, using my hands to support my weight. I knew how annoying it was for someone to persist about your problems, especially the ones they didn't talk about but this was Applejack, if she was uneasy...that same tweak of begrudging responsibility pinched at the back of my mind. I wanted to help her, she didn't know me but I knew her.
"C'mon, Applejack, ya can tell me"
"Ah'm fahne, really" she shrugged me off, I completely understood but just the fact that I was talking to her was enough to keep me inquiring.
"Really? Cause you certainly don't seem-"
"Ah said Ah'm fahne, Kahle!" I know I make her speech a bit TOO southern but trust me, the way she talked, the way she talks is so adorable, it needs more detail as to how she spoke to me. A little surprised by her outburst, I decided to leave teh subject alone.
"Okay, sorry" I said before taking another bite of the red fruit that was almost about gone. After a long moment of silence, I heard her whisper something, I don't think she was talking to me but nor did I believe she spoke to herself.
"I'm thinking...of running away" she said in a hushed voice.
Chapter 3 - The Best of Us
I gotta another confession to make. I'm your fool. Everyone's got their chains to break. Holdin' you. Were you born to resist? Or be abused? Is someone gettin' the best, the best, the best, the best of you?
“What? Why?”
“Why do yah’ll care? Yah’ll don’t know me” she replied, aggressively. I so wanted to tell her she was wrong, that I DID know her, more than she does in fact.
Oh, the things I could tell her, half of it she wouldn’t believe despite being the truth.
Even as I thought about this, the reason that she felt this way was unclear to me then. I decided to stick with the whole ‘lost sapient creature’ thing and continued.
“No, I don’t…but why would you want to run away? What about Granny Smith and Big Macin-” I silenced myself, mentally slapping myself silly across the face for a such a comment. I got the reaction I expected; suspicion.
“Now ain’t that funny…” she begins as she rises to her hooves. “First yah’ll know mah name and NOW yah’ll know mah brother’s name AND mah Granny…” she eyed me with so much intensity, I swear, she must’ve been kryptonian because she was burning a hole in my head. I was practically shaking, I hadn’t been careful so far and it was looking to be my downfall. I backed up and rose slightly so I appeared taller and hence less domineer to her. Thank Celestia I managed to think of something to say.
“I said your farm was LEGENDARY, so…that’s how” I answered uneasily. Don’t get me wrong, all this lying was starting to bug me and not to mention building a rough and jagged path for me. The more I lied, the more I had to explain and the more I slipped out something I shouldn’t, the more I had to lie.
Applejack just stared at me with her big, emerald, narrowed eyes for a long moment, I returned the look with one that said ‘Don’t hurt me!’.
Finally, she looked me once over, shifting her eyes up and down my crouched body before her expression softened.
“Ya certainly are a strange one, pard’ner” she commented. As soon as she said that, I lost an ache I didn’t even know I had. I chuckled at her in response which pretty much summed up anything alternatively I could’ve said. She seemed to accept it at least. “But still, yah’ll have no business with what Ah decide to do” there it is, Applejack’s famous stubbornness. Even when she was this young, she was still the same orange mare. I decided to pry in my own little devious way plus I respected her and hence, her decisions.
“I guess not but have you thought this through? I mean…” I trailed off.
“Ah’m sick and tired of livin’ on a farm, Ah’m gonna live with mah Aunt and Uncle Orange in Manehatten” her reply was almost prideful, I’d imagine she’d been planning this for a while.
Wait, Aunty and Uncle Orange? Why are all ponies’ names based around nouns, verbs and adjectives? Manehatten? Are you serious?…Hang on…
Of Course!
Applejack is a filly with no cutie mark and wants to live with her aunty and uncle in the city. The revelation caused my mind to practically explode in realisation, my eyes widened as a small smile made it’s way onto my face. Applejack apparently noticed, she remained standing as I sat back down so she looked down at me with confusion.
“What’s got you excited?” she asked, I looked back at her and relaxed a little.
“Heh, nothing…so, you’re moving to the big city, ay?” I responded, she grinned.
“Eeyup” I chuckled again, this whole way of saying ‘yep’ must be biological or it rubbed off on her from her brother, he was older and around most of the time.
“Well, I support your decision but…say goodbye to your family here, kay?” I said, she looked puzzled before nodding. I couldn’t tell what the nod meant, was it one of recognition, respect or what? I must ask her about that some time, it didn’t seem like a regular nod is all.
Maybe I’m just being silly.
Before I knew it, the great yellow sphere in the sky was barely cascading it’s orange glow on the land and hovering just on the horizon, the sun’s light pierced through the surrounding trees, creating slender shadows over the orchard. I looked at the small orange filly before speaking.
“Hey, Applejack?”
“Yeah?” she answered.
“It’s getting pretty dark out, maybe you should head on back to the farmhouse” I said, she looked back at me and her expression faltered as she gazed up at the sky.
“A-alright, it was nice talking to ya” she said with a tilt of her head and a hoof gesture I related to a salute. I smiled at her as I rose to my full height.
“Likewise, goodnight, AJ” I said before she turned around and starting trotting further into the orchard, towards the house. I looked back down at the grass beneath me as I slowly eased myself down, resting my back on the tree and sitting down on the ground. I let out a deep sigh as the light became all the more dimmer with each passing second, Celestia must’ve been in a hurry to raise the moon.
The solitary silence was enough to kick-start my mind into a previously boarded train of thought.
Here I was, on the farm I had only seen through a screen and read about…on a screen. Nothing but the clothes on my back and sufficient knowledge as to where I am but not at all of how I got here. What was that thing? What was that thing in the forest? Is this same Equestria I know or some different one? What do I do next?
To all of these questions, I had no answer and I desperately craved them. Instead, I decided to look at the facts and hopefully form a plan.
I had half a mind that the residents of this world, at least the adult ones would brandish me a strange new creature to be feared and hence to be captured and experimented on all the while being hated by everypony that saw or even knew about me. How would Lyra look at me like that? I can already picture it.
Then again, nopony decided to start a riot when Gilda came into the frame, granted they probably should’ve, just to teach that beaked-face bitch a lesson but I digress. According to Pinkie in ‘Gryphon the brush-off’ nopony knew too much about her race, say for Rarity of course but nopony immediately subjected her to being a reason to wreak havoc. That thought made me a little more optimistic and my mind wandered to a better outcome.
If I couldn’t find a way back home and I were to be stuck here, I could just imagine what life would be like for me. Here I was in a past-tense Equestria, so many possibilities. I could just live here in Ponyville, build a house, maybe look for a job or just do some free-lance. I smiled at the almost dream-like future I imagined. There really wasn’t anything
Same goes for Spike, I mean, he was a fire-breathing dragon. I don’t know much about dragons, let alone the ones here but according to Twilight, ponies know next to NOTHING about dragons and could’ve easily mistaken him for a pony-eating killing machine. Maybe that’s a bit exaggerated but think about it. A completely unfamiliar species enters town and everything’s fine apparently, I might’ve not been native to the land but it made sense to suspect a fair bit of tolerance.
That is of course, ponies were always tolerating. I believe I snickered on the outside when the thought of meeting the small drake in person came to mind, perhaps I’d take the piss out of his race with a little bit of Unrelenting Force.
Must take note.
My mind snapped back to the present, almost giving me a headache as my ears caught an alarming sound. It was almost like a series of quickened footsteps that seemed to cease as soon as I was brought back to awareness. My blood ran cold. I looked about to find the source of the noise, there was nothing, how long had I been day-dreaming? It was already dark. My ears caught a muffled cry but for some reason, my body refused to act. Instead, I laid there, resting up against the same apple tree I had harvested, looking into a shadowy abyss. Then came the sound of fast hoof-steps, I recognised the quick beat of pounding against the ground. It was all I heard while playing with Lyra earlier, that and her giggling.
Still, I didn’t move…but something did and was. Just faintly audible under the now slowing hoofsteps was a soft tapping noise against the ground, around about three metres away from me. It stopped, my eyes dragged towards a tree adjacent to my position, every hair on my neck stood to attention as I caught a glimpse of a figure. Short in form, hunched over and sticking it’s disgusting head out from behind the very same tree I was staring at. I felt eyes on me but didn’t see anything, just blackness and a thicker shade of black formed into a menacing, grotesque shape of a creature. THAT creature. Did it follow me? I didn’t care, I was petrified as I caught an image of it’s silhouetted body, long, bony limbs…
“Hey”
Pale-bare skin…
“Hey!”
Black pits for eyes and-
“HEY!!” My eyes bolted towards the new source of sound. There, stood Applejack, still a filly and gazing at me with those big, emerald eyes that hinted of concern.
Why?
I looked down at myself to see I had sub-consciously stood up and was now backed up against the tree. My heart was pounding, my hands were shaking and I was sweating, I chanced a glance up towards the tree to find nothing was there but the tree and the surrounding darkness. I looked back towards the filly, she looked almost uneasy as she gazed back at me.
“Applejack!?” I asked frantically, trying to calm myself. She seemed surprised at my outburst.
“What happened, pard’ner? Yah’ll look like ya saw a ghost!”
Had I? I gave one look at the tree, still nothing was off about it, I turned back to AJ.
“Uhhh, no, no, I’m fine…” hang on “What are you doing out here?” I asked, realising that she hadn’t gone home and instead was with me in the darkness…with that thing. The lack of spotting it again calmed me some, made me think that perhaps I was just seeing things but it wasn’t very convincing.
“Well, Ah saw yah’ll just sitting there and Ah was wandering what ya were doing, Ah thought you’d be going home” she answered, just the sound of her voice was enough to get my head straight. Although, what was I going to tell her?
“I was-uhhhh, I was…” that was not an explanation.
“Have you…do yah’ll even have a home?” the way she was talking to me made me feel like a lost puppy but in all reality I sort of was and her assumption was right, I didn’t have a place to go. I didn’t think about where I was going to sleep tonight, probably should’ve.
“I-, no” I decided to be truthful with her, being dishonest around Applejack, at least all the time, didn’t seem right somehow. After my words escaped my lips, her face hinted of sympathy and a thoughtful expression donned on her features. Her head rose up to meet my confused look, she grinned at me.
“Come on then” she quickly said, waving a hoof over her shoulder, a gesture I recognised. I returned her smile with yet another confused gaze.
“What?” I asked.
“Follow me, yah’ll can sleep in the barn tonight!” she replied, to my surprise, quite happily. I thought it over for a moment but remained stubborn.
“Nah, that’s okay AJ, I wouldn’t wanna-”
“Pard’ner, you’re coming with me” she cut me off sternly, once again, I had forgotten that this WAS Applejack. The two of us fell silent for a long moment, me trying to think of a decent excuse to not be her skeleton in the closet and most likely, she was silently thinking her decision over herself. Finally, I came to a conclusion and besides, there was no way I would sleep out here in the dark if I could help it and this little filly just offered a great alternative.
I had no idea if what I had been seeing today was real and I was not about to take any chances…at least, yet. I sighed before speaking.
“Okay but only for one night, alright? Then I’m out of your mane” my reply had a rather unexpected impact on her. She smiled but more weakly than before, a hint of disappointment, perhaps? Yet another thing I need to ask her about. That is if she even remembers our first meeting, I’d imagine she would, not everyday in Equestria something like me happens. Not to mention that not everyday on Earth, something happens like what happened to me. Her smiled though, was one of recognition, she nodded and turned around, beginning to trot towards where I last saw her.
Did she even leave? Was I imagining everything that just happened? I know I wasn’t dreaming, I had proved that before.
The two of us walked the grounds of the orchard during the youngest part in the night. Our trek was silent but a comfortable one, every now and again, she’d glance up or I’d glance down and we’d share a smile. The moment was close to perfect for me, she probably thought nothing too much about it but seeing and knowing her before-hand, I was genuinely star-struck. It never struck me until then that she was much like her sister, in age and personality, it must be the years of experiencing the world for what it is that shaped the AJ I knew.
Finally, we passed a tree line and the image of two tall structures caught my eye. One was a genuine farmhouse, a silo to the side and what looked like a fence bordered a square around a what I can best describe as a kennel. The house’s lights were lit and running, the building was at the end of a pathway travelling through the orchard, up the hill and a small intersection cut off towards the front door. It was everything I’d seen before. The other structure was a thicker one, less detailed and in the darkness, I could see a crimson paint decorating it. This was apparently my bed for tonight and I couldn’t ask for a better one.
Well, maybe I could but that would be not only rude but rather awkward.
Applejack trotted into the lead and beckoned me to follow, an action I graciously acted. She came to a halt at the large door and looked up at me. I smiled down at her and carefully pushed open the door on the left inward with an extended arm. The two of us entered the barn to be greeted by darkness, nothing too unexpected. I heard her hoofsteps carry off away from me, I looked to where I saw her last with anticipation.
I heard the a rustic squeak before the area around the filly was illuminated by a soft glow. I gazed at her and found a lantern, firmly grasped between her teeth, she looked back at me for a moment before walking further into the darkness, the lantern casting unsteadying shadows to appear. AJ walked until she stopped, put the lantern down and turned to me.
“Alright, Kyle, you can just stay in here tonight” she said with a smile. I looked to the right and noticed a small alcove, the archway was narrow but the room itself looked more than welcoming. I turned back to the small pony with a smirk.
“Okay, Applejack, goodnight” she nodded and trotted pass me, leaving the lantern on for me. I watched her approach the door before she steadily pushed it open with a hoof and paused. Applebl-…Applejack looked back towards me and gave a sweet, little grin as she turned on her axis and gripped the door with a hoof, still staring at me. Our eyes locked for a moment, I was confused but remained silent, finally, she spoke. An over-used phrase and salutation but the way she said it and WHO was saying it just made it seem special for some reason.
“Goodnight, Kyle”
The door squeaked with her retreat to the outside before closing, creating a slight click sound. I looked down at the ground and grinned, chuckling slightly. With a happy sigh, I shook my head as I trudged to collect the lantern and make my way towards the alcove. I walked through the arch and to my surprise, there was a medium sized cot just there in the corner, I breathed an audible sigh as I stepped to it. I rested the lantern on the ground as I climbed into the makeshift bed and stared up at the ceiling, the faint glow of the lantern providing a comforting light.
My mind was surprisingly at ease, no questions, no worries, no fear, just a hazy exhausted intention of sleep. Also to my surprise, the first thing that I noticed about the time of day was the lack of noise. Normally, at this hour, I’d hear two loud voices bickering with each other, muffled slightly by a door. I grimaced at the thought of my caretakers fighting, it seemed like every night for the past nine years, I had no idea as to how they weren’t divorced yet. Hell, maybe they were by then, maybe Equestria’s time moves incredibly slower than Earth time. Regardless, I was tired.
I tried to stay awake, just to remember the day and smile at the facts, just to reminisce and imagine but alas my body had other plans. My eyes groggily shut and soon I was relaxed immensely before the gracious hands of sleep cradled me into a dreamy embrace.
I awoke with a start to a confusing sight. Not only was I not in the bed, I wasn't in the barn, in fact, I don't think I was even on the farm anymore.
Of course I wasn't.
Surprisingly, the first thing that caught my attention was the comfortability. I looked down to see that I was sitting on what looked like a small bed, a real bed, made for sapient creatures. It's unfamiliarity was almost unnerving, my hands spread to the sides as I sat up, frantically looking around at the new surroundings. To my surprise, I was no longer wearing my singlet but still with the unzipped white jacket coating my sides and arms. I then took note of the decorations littering the room, the blanket sprawled out on the bed was warm, soft and light blue in colour. The walls were painted a light green and the floor was graced with red carpeting. The room seemed to be a bedroom as I spotted several drawers, cabinets and wardrobes in various places in the room.
I looked behind me to find something weird. Two pillows were placed neatly at the head of the bed but to the left was a night stand, standing on it was a turned-off lamp, you know, one of those touch-based ones. Below the bulb of it though was a picture, a photograph.
My eyes widened at what is was of.
There, in the small, rectangular wooden frame was a rather tall human male and a female pony. The pony was a youthful looking unicorn, a minty green coat and a white and lighter green mane. Her eyes were beautiful pools of golden that were half opened in her position, rearing up on her hind legs to reach up to the human's face. The human was young, long, very long black hair travelled down his head, passed his neck and faintly ending at the shoulders. Dark brown eyes focused on the mare beside him, he wore a white, hooded jacket and a black piece of clothing underneath it. The human smiled down at the mare, looking at her in his peripheral vision.
Sweet Celestia! It was me and Lyra!
I looked back around the room to see a small golden harp, a 'lyre'? I think, on display on top of the tall wardrobe. My eyes continued to widen as I looked back at the photo.
It was me, standing there, smiling down at the mare beside me that I held close with one arm. I was taller and sported a gruff stubble complimenting my face, how old was I? I brought a hand to my mouth and noticed the grown, soft beard gracing my face and I noticed that I was a tad bit taller than I remember. Nevertheless, I mentally fist-pumped at the fact of having such a thing.
Lyra leaned up, her face was close to mine and from I could guess, her lips were puckered. She kissed me. On the cheek.
"Lyra?" I whispered to myself in confusion.
"Hmm?" I shot up and literally froze. Next came the sound of hoofsteps, louder than I had heard before but soft in their own respect. I slowly turned around to find nothing was in the room with me-
"Kyle? Are you alright?"
Scratch that, there standing in the now open door at the end of the room (that I must have not noticed) was a unicorn mare. The same unicorn in the photo. It was an older looking Lyra, I had no idea HOW old she was, she wasn't a filly, I could tell you that much. She was taller but for whatever reason, I could tell that she wasn't as old as she is in the show. Her mane was longer and draped over her eyes slightly. I don't know how long I remained silent and bewildered but it must've been for longer than I would've wished.
"Hey!" she shouted at me, snapping me back to awareness. I shook my head and looked back at her, her expression was filled with concern.
"L-Lyra?" I managed. I didn't know what to say but for whatever reason, she seemed pleased with my reaction. She blushed brightly and smiled as she turned her head away but still kept her eyes locked on me. Why was she so-?
My jaw dropped as I noticed her fully.
She was wearing socks...SOCKS!! Long, striped in black and blue socks, reaching up almost to her shoulders. I looked back up to her face, her mane lazily drooped over portions of her large golden eyes and the look she was giving me was utterly adorable.
No, not adorable...sexy?
"You like 'em?" she asked, raising a hoof to her eye. "They feel really comfy" she giggled gleefully. Despite my confusion, the sound of her laughing always brought a smile to my face. She suddenly turned back to me with what could be called a 'sultry' look, I gulped a little. Lyra began sauntering over to me, making sure to sway her hips with each step, our eyes never broke their lock. Eventually, she reached where I sat and looked up slightly at me and gave me a half-lidded eyed, small grin.
"Lyra? What are-" I was cut off by a fabric covered hoof firmly pushing me backwards on my chest. Lyra reared up and was gradually lowering me onto my back. She crawled up on top of me with her movement, never looking away from me. Soon, I was flat out on the bed as Lyra rested on me, her front hooves to the sides of my head, supporting her to look down at me. Any rational thought was thrown out the window and all I could focus on was Lyra, the way we were positioned and how damn good-looking she was.
"I love you, Kyle" she whispered as she closed her eyes, leaning in to press her lips against mine. My eyes shot open before I fell into the blissful moment, they slowly closed. She moaned lustfully into my mouth as she pushed past my lips with her tongue. I responded in kind, meeting her half way with my own. We wrestled a little before chivalry got the best of me and I let her in entirely, allowing her to explore the unfamiliar nature of my mouth. After a moment, she pulled back, signalling me to take charge. I pushed past her lips, the fur coating them was soft, gentle and fine. My tongue moved on it's own, trekking along her equine cavaties.
We continued in this matter for a while before she released me, leaving both of us panting. She grinned down at me, I returned it gladly.
"I've been waiting so long to do this, ya know" she said, lowering her head slightly. Curious, I spoke with a smile.
"Waiting for wh-?" she cuts me off with a 'socked' hoof covering my mouth.
"Shhh, we have to be quiet..." she smirked slyly. "...but if you play your cards right, I might not be" she gave me a playful look to my eye widening. Before I knew it, Lyra slowly snaked down but stopped at the waist band to my tracks.
"Get ready, big guy" Lyra said coyly as she leaned in to-
A loud bang cut her off, grabbing her attention and mine towards the door. I looked back down at Lyra and noticed an almost frightened look adorn on her face. After a few seconds of uneasy silence, she looked back at me with a seriousness yet concerned and scared expression. Lyra opened her mouth to speak but was cut off again by another sound, this one was far more unsettling and I slowly felt the same fear I imagined Lyra was feeling.
It was a high-pitched scratching noise, like something...something with claws was slowly walking and outstretching it's hands onto either side of it, scraping along the walls just outside the door. My heart pounded faster and I noticed Lyra's intense, shallow breathing, she was scared as to was I. Suddenly, the unicorn looked me dead in the eye and spoke with a tone that unnerved me even more so.
"It's here..." she said. "...Kyle, wake up" her sentence confused me.
"What? Lyra, what are-?"
"Wake. Up." her voice was more aggressive than before.
"Wake up? What do you-?" that's when the next bang pierced my ears without remorse.
My eyes snapped open again as I jolted upwards from the small cot I rested upon. My vision was greeted by a comforting sight, there I was, still in the alcove within the barn on Sweet Apple Acres, still in Equestria. I clutched my head in exhaustion with an open palm, rubbing my eyes, was that all just a dream? It felt so damn real.
Hence why I can remember it, it was truly vivid. Was my mind THAT perverted that I pictured Lyra in such a unique way?
I lowered my hand to my chin to only find the beginnings of a mustache, prickled whiskers branching at the sides, sudden disappointment rushed over me. That was quickly replaced by a sense of relief, if that nightmare got any further, would it feel just as real? I decided to not think about it.
Before resting my head down again, I noticed that shining through the cracks in the wooden walls were faint, slender streams of light making their way onto the floor. I shot up and snuck a glance to the window just over my head to see the sun, hovering just over the trees, cascading light throughout the land. After a few moments, I heard an audible creaking noise, accompanied by the scuffling of dirt being moved, like something was being dragged on it. Then came the slight pitter-patter of tiny hoofsteps, finally, a voice called out.
"Kyle?" I recognised the voice instantly, I think it unnecessary to describe it again. I rose to my feet, walked over to the archway and placed a hand on the wooden pillar to the right. I peered out into the barn and in the shadows, I could make out the silhouette of a small pony, confirming my assumption. The door opened to reveal a bright light beaming into the room, Applejack looked around the barn, searching for me, I smiled. Just the fact that I was looking at what I was brought such joy to my senses.
"Mornin' Applejack, sleep well?" I greeted. She jumped a little and spun to meet my gaze, she gave a deep breath.
"Don't do that!" she said as she regained her composure. I snickered a little.
"Va Bene, sorry" I replied. I was met by an inquisitive look.
"Whatcha say?" Applejack asked. I broke into a chuckle, I don't know why I said that, even on Earth, most people weren't acquainted with Italian and this was Equestria. Most likely no such language exists.
"Nothing..." I took a deep breath. I remembered that I had somewhere to be and judging by the sunlight, I imagined that it was around about time to leave for my destination. "...alright, I best be off" I stated as I walked up to her and knelt down so we were more eye-leveled. "Thanks for letting me stay here, AJ, it was really nice of you" I noticed her mane was baron of her hat and gave it a slow, tentative but friendly stroke towards the back, she seemed to like the gentle touch and smiled happily up at me.
"No problem, pard'ner" she replied. "But..." she exhaled inquisitively. "What are yah'll gonna do now?" she asked.
"Well, there's somepony I gotta meet soon" I answered calmly, I was met by an expectant grin.
"Can Ah come?" she requested, I looked down at her and thought about it. If what I had in mind was going to happen today, I thought it'd be best to have as many friendlies as possible with me. Lyra and Applejack, two innocent fillies, native and trusted and I had made friends with both of them, even if it doesn't go as planned, I'll have that fact and that's enough for me. I smiled down at her.
"Yeah, sure, we're meeting up...and then heading into town, is that okay?" I said, she nodded.
"Uh-huh, Ah gotta go to Ponyville anyway...selling apples with Granny at the stand today" her voice changed from ecstatic to just plain out bored, she must've been truly sick of the farm life then. I frowned a little at how different she was compared to her older self, her want for change in her life reminded alot of what Applebloom was like in the show, she even looked like her a bit.
"Well, c'mon then, don't want to keep her waiting" I said as I rose to my full height and walked passed her. Applejack turned and followed me to the door. I outstretched a hand and steadily pried open the large door further to the side for my larger frame to escape. I then paused to inspect what was outside, I could almost feel the confusion of young Applejack's face aswell as her gaze.
It was fairly into the morning by now, maybe around seven o'clock. Much to my delight, I hated sleeping in but of course, I had no way of knowing exactly what the time was at the moment as I was baron of anything but the clothes on my back. I turned to look down at AJ with a determined gaze.
"Alright, let's go" I said quickly, darting out of the barn with the orange filly following closely. A feeling of begrudging safety washed over me as I began walking quickly through the now day-lighted apple orchard. Everything about the farm was exactly as what was shown in the show, the house, the clearing around it, bordered by the tree line, everything. I didn't take much notice of what was around me though, instead, I rushed with the filly behind me through the path laid out between the trees.
After a while, I decided it best to start up a conversation with her, the silence was maddening and plus...it was Applejack. I mean, c'mon. I opened my mouth to speak but was surprised when she cut me off.
"Hey, Kyle?" she began, I slowed my pace so I now walked by her side and looked down at her with an expectant look. "Where did you come from?" That ...wasn't a question I knew how to answer. What do I tell her?
"Well...I-ummm...I'm not exactly from Equestria, Applejack" in a state of remorse, I turned my head away as I spoke, I could feel the curiosity in her stare.
"Where ya from, then?" she asked.
"Somewhere you don't know, I don't think anypony knows..." maybe there was somepony that knew. In my head, I knew that wasn't a decent answer and was sure she'd push the subject further but to my surprise, she did no such thing. Instead, she seemed content almost but her reply was drenched in a tone that I couldn't quite describe.
"Oh, alright..." she paused. "...who we meeting?" her inquisitive nature was genuine, the kind you'd expect a young child to have. Of course, that's exactly what she was, wasn't she? She might've been a pony, four legs, fur and a tail. A cartoon one at that, featured on a children's television show. StiII, she was a sentient being, child, a person. I decided it was best to think Iike that as I answered her question.
I've thought Iike that ever since.
"Somepony named Lyra Heartstrings, ya know her?" I answered.
"Oh..." her response sounded almost spiteful, like the very subject she spoke of was uncomfortable in the highest degree. "The unicorn? Yeah, Ah know her" then I noticed it, the immensity of carelessness in her tone, it peaked my curiosity as I raised an eyebrow at her. I don't think she noticed though as I'm pretty sure she hadn't even seen my eyes yet.
"Yeah...is there something wrong, AJ?" I asked.
"Well...she's just so weird" she answered. Unbeknownst to her, my heart sank a little when I heard her say something so...biased and against Lyra of all ponies, she was so sweet, so kind, why would anypony think of her as 'weird'.
"A friend...finally"
As I remembered the little unicorn's phrase, it was then when I had fair idea of what was going on. Lyra was an outcast. It struck me as unfair and just plain out horrible but I wasn't sure of anything by then...I had no way of knowing if it was as bad as my childhood. I frowned a little down at Applejack before speaking.
"You're being a little harsh on her, aren't ya? I mean, she's really not that bad, is she?" she let out a contemplative groan before answering.
"She just plays around by herself all day at school and ain't go no friends" her reply caused me to grind my teeth a little. Was Applejack really that kind of kid?
"Lyra seems alright to me, AJ, have ya given her a chance?"
"Well, no but-"
"Then there's no reason not to, c'mon, you'll like her once you get to know her" I said with an enthusiastic smirk. She replied to me with an uncertain look before silence fell upon the both of us. After a few minutes, the edge of the orchard came into view, revealing the dirt road that lead through the large clearing just outside of Ponyville. I took a deep breath as I glanced around at the beauteous display presented before me and the little pony by my side.
Vibrancy was the world itself.
The grass was bright green, the sky was contrasted greatly against the pure white clouds, hanging just overhead of us while others stood perfectly still higher in the sky. There was a slight breeze that morning but despite it, every cloud in the great light blue void remained absolutely static with motion. There only sound audible to my ear was the crushing of grass blades under my bare feet and the clickety-clacking of Applejack's tiny hoofsteps. As we trekked the field, I searched for the same mound I had stumbled upon the day before. Apparently, the Everfree and the Acres are much further apart than I had thought. I could barely make out the tree line of the forest on the far end of the field as Applejack continued to follow me.
Cloudsdale was just as amazing as I remember however, the colours literally pouring from from the Weather Factory's produce was a spectacle on it's own, let alone the bright hues of the soaring pegasi, flying around the white city. I smiled again.
"I wonder how you're raising her"
"What D'ya say?" I recoiled a little at AJ's acknowledgement. Had I said that aloud?
"N-nothing"
Truthfully, however, I couldn't help but think of Rainbow Dash when looking at the city. Since she was definitely a filly at the time, I began to wonder about her father. I didn't know his name but I knew Dashie, I could only hope her pony dad was as great a guy as...well you all know.
My mind tends to wander alot. So much so that I lost track of time as we walked, let alone the distance. I paused to come back to awareness, I look down to see AJ gaze back at me with a hint of concern. Before she said anything, I smiled with a raised hand and took a glance around.
"Heh...well, what D'ya know" I chuckled to myself, I knew this area. Just behind us was a moderately sized hill, mounding up and blocking any sight of what might be directly behind it. My eyes locked with a patch of land to my left, I grinned inwardly as I approached it and knelt down, I could feel Applejack's inquisitive stare on me but paid it little mind. As I stared down at the ground, visions of a young filly and a early teenager flooded my mind, relaxing together there after a tiring afternoon. As I turned around, the entire landscape was a canvas of memories that had only happened the day before, I almost choked up a sob.
"Is this where we're meeting her?" the tiny voice of the accented filly caught my attention. I looked back at her, still kneeling down on the grass as our eyes locked for a moment. I broke the lock and glanced around to find a peculiar sight.
"Hmmm..." I rubbed my chin with an open palm. "Where are you, Lyra?"
"Ah dunno, pard'ner" Applejack answered from behind me. My mind wandered, observing the facts, slowly but brilliantly forming into a plan.
"Hey, AJ?" I called out with a smirk.
"Yeah?"
"Why don't you head on into town now? I'll meet ya there" I turned and stood up so our gazes met, she looked up at me curiously.
"O-okay Kyle" she answered with more than a hint of uncertainty before trotting ahead of me towards the town. I turned back around and sat back in the same spot I rested with lyra.
I don't know how long I just laid there, supporting my back with my hands spread to each side, just taking in the moment, you know? I decided to slow down right there, one of the greatest moments you could have I reckon. The steady breeze brushing against my skin, blowing my hair in the wind aswell as the loose fabric of my jacket. The chirping and clicking of the many animals that swarmed the area, just outside of my line of sight. The vibrancy of the landscape, the bright colours, complimented by the consistent outline of a darker hue.
With a deep breath, I rose to my feet and shot a glance at Ponyville. The path lead right up to it, I took a moment to collect myself and strode towards it. The streets weren't very populated, at least not as much as I'd expect, which was alright for me, I didn't do crowds, ponies and people alike. It seemed a little awkward to just waltz right through Ponyville, so instead I took a detour around back, I snuck behind a nearby building and stuck my head out into the alleyway and peered out into what I could only describe as the market place.
"Alright, let's have a look, shall we?" I whispered to myself as I snaked through the corridor between the two buildings. In the shadows, I peered out into the shadows, silently cursing the bright hue of my jacket, sticking out in the darkness but only just. The road was littered in fruit and vegetable stands, ponies I couldn't recognise in the slightest occupied them while a handful of others, wearing saddle-bags over their backs trotted about happily.
My bronyism called out to me, begging me to just burst out and meet them all, to shake their hooves, learn their names and befriend them. I held back because, even as that sounded great, the logical side of my mind got the best of me and I hid, silently accessing every key detail, playing scenes over and over in my head, predicting how they'd react. There was little detail and consistency in the show, so I had only a very rough idea of how the denizens of Ponyville acted and it didn't help that these weren't the ponies from the show but rather the past residents and parents of the ones I knew of. Save for a few, of course, not everypony was born and raised in Ponyville mind you. I took a deep breath and adjusted my position, crouching on the ground with my left hand planted firmly on the wall but nearly jumped out of my skin when I heard something from behind me...
"Well, hello, there" the voice was eerily familiar, masculine and hinting of english origin. The thing that I noticed most was the addressing of myself and how friendly it sounded. I cautiously turned my head to meet the shaded image of a figure, roughly a few centimetres taller than me at my full height. I felt a gaze on me and before I knew it, my eyes adjusted to depict the shape of a tall pony, looking down at me.
"Hey" I responded blankly, remained crouching there but shimmied to face the stallion face-to-face.
"Strange creatures, aren't they?" he said, looking over me, through the alley's entrance. I looked back, following his gaze before turning around again.
"The ponies?"
"Yes"
"What's so strange about them?" I asked. The stallion went silent for a moment before stepping closer, I could almost feel the sly smirk crossing his muzzle as he spoke.
"You don't find them in the least bit odd?" he asked. I paused and looked more intently at him.
"Hang on...why would you think they're strange? Aren't you a-" I silenced myself as the image of a light brown fur coat came into focus under the hovering sun. It was then when brown and blue eyes locked in a moment of realisation, his mane was dark brown, styled almost into a mohawk. I smirked slightly. "Well, I'll be damned...kinda wished I actually watched your show now" I snickered at his puzzled look.
"Right..." he responded with an over-stretched phrase.
"So ehhhh what's up, doc?" I couldn't resist quoting that little annoying yet lovable bastard of a rabbit.
"Oh well, you know, things and such, how are you, human? And what might you be doing here? Scratch that how did you get here?" his questioning was irritating, I had to say that much.
"Uhhh...I'm fine and...I have no idea, one moment, I get this little ball in the mail. Next thing I know, I'm here"
"Curious"
"Very, I'm Kyle by the way, Doc" I said.
"Nice to meet you, I'm the-" he cut himself with a knowing smirk. I returned the look. "So, what exactly are you planning, young man?"
"Pretty much just walk through Ponyville up to whoever might be the mayor in Town Hall...and sort out a way to get to Canterlot" I said, making up the detailing of my plan as I spoke.
"And?"
"Well, hopefully Celestia can shed some light on my situation"
"If not?"
"Well...I don't know, improvisation most likely" I turned back a peaked out once more into the town, I could only imagine the Doctor looking over me, doing the same. Trotting along the road was a grey colt, perspectacled and sporting an age induced silver mane, it was the only grown pony I could recognise. However, scampering down and around the roads, through my very narrow field of vision, I spotted two fillies, a mahogany-red earth-pony walking by the side of a cerulean coated unicorn.
The blue one's mane looked like toothpaste. I smiled at seeing the two children, Colgate and Cheerilee walk past the alleyway, smiling at eachother.
"Well, Doc, how long have you been here?" my question went without an answer, after a few moments of silence, I turned to find that the tan stallion behind me was no longer there. "Back off to London, ay?" I chuckled. "Son of a bitch" I let out with a sigh.
I guess it was now or never.
I twisted my face into a determined look before rising up to my feet and tracing my hand on the wall to my right. I could feel the light cascade down at my feet, slowing rising up towards my torso as I stepped out of the shadows. With an extended hand, I breached the confines of the darkness and gripped the corner of the building's concrete, cupping around the bend with my palm. With my other hand in my jacket pocket, I practically lunged my head out in the sun, almost blinding me.
"Ahh" I let out an audible groan, closing my eyes and ducking my head to the ground for a moment before standing up straight again. Leaning against the building, I gazed out into the town unbidden, the long, outstretched grass roads that crossed through Ponyville, the homes and businesses of the the working mares and stallions, everything. To my right, my ears picked up something, a muffled but noticable exchange of different noises. I sub-conciously ignored it as I contined to stare down the road.
With a sudden burst of confidence, I trudged out into the road. That sound I was hearing immediately became much clearer but was interupted by an audible and last gasp of high, feminine voices. I turned my head to see the shocked faces of two brightly hued mares, sitting at a table with what looked like teacups on it, their horrorfied eyes were locked on me. Their pupils shrank as their eyes widened, one was holding a hoof close to her face, almost shaking it was. I don't recall either having a horn or pair of wings but I could be mistaken as to what their species were.
They continued to stare at me for felt like an eternity, I just looked back at them with fear, anticipation, excitement and more fear. I could only imagine from their taller statures and bigger bodies, that these were full-grown, if not young adult ponies. I cracked a nerous smirk and like a complete idiot, I spoke the only thing that came to mind;
"Uhhhh, hey"
Author's Note
Don't worry, guys, I'm not dead yet.
Best Of You - Foo Fighters
God bless us, everyone. We're a lonely people livin' on a loaded gun. And we can't be out-fought, we can't be outdone, we can't be outmatched, we can't be outrun. No.
Their intial reaction was even more shock at hearing me speak and in such a tone. Not to mention, the phrase, I was greeting them for Celestia's sake. I didn't think to plan for something like this, what I would say if given that look of utter horror? The tension was unbarable and the feeling of countless other gazes upon my form didn't help, out of blatant curiousity, I looked ahead to find that the entire street were now staring at me. The looks of confusion and fear strewn upon their brightly coloured faces was almost heartbreaking. Many contrasting hues of irises were focused entirely on me and it was a little bit more than awkward, I won't go into detail on how unnerving it was.I took a quick glance behind me to see that the first two mares were now vacant of the area but further to my right I saw a colourful hoof on an open doorknob before it violently shut, creating an audible bang. I gaped slightly at how fast they managed to practically isolate themselves from me. You can imagine how surprised I was when I turned back around.
The sound of rapid and far away hoofsteps was the only thing I heard before the whistling of wind caught my ear. The everlasting continuing sounds of doors, carelessly slamming shut complimented the rhythm of my heartbeat in that moment. The street was now barren of any life larger than an insect.
All except myself.
"Now all I gotta do is speak in rhymes..." I let out with an exhaggerated sigh. I looked up and shot a glance in every direction, hoping to catch some sight that one would find settling but to no avail. I breathed out again before with a stagnant stride, I walked into the street.
The overall silent nature of Ponyville was rather unnerving, seeing the empty roads, the unguarded fruit stands, even the sky was barren of life in the immediate area. My face fell as I looked around the town unbidden, the colourful houses, grass and clouds all giving my surroundings a bit more of an uplifting feel but I digress. The sound of my dirt coated feet, stomping away on the ground as I walked was the ever-present lonely sound, singing a song of despair into my ears.
I treaded further into the road, the long street branching to both sides was complimented by almost borderlining houses and businesses. I gave one more look around and once again, there was no sign of anypony of any kind.
"Hello?" I called out, I listened intently but was only greeted by silence. "Somepony?!" I tried again fruitlessly. In my mind, I imagined a random pony prying open a door and possibly able help me but I digress. I got something like that right before I called out again. My ears caught the firm sounds of hooves harshly being planted on the ground, defiantly. I looked up to be greeted by a sight that made my heart sink a little.
There stood a grown, pegasus stallion, his coat was a beige-like colour and he sported what looked like a black, handle-bar moustache that concealed his muzzle. His eyes were burning pits of green and they glared at me suspiciously, his mane was a silvery shade, not so much shiny as it was light greyish. From my angle, I couldn't make out a cutie mark but I couldn't care less, the way this pony was looking at me made every hair on my neck snap to attention. He was noticably taller than me to boot.
"What business you got here, creature?" the stallion spoke with a gruff, biker-like voice. I fell silent for few seconds before my voice was found...well, more or less.
"I-uhhh...ummm, I-" I stuttered like an idiot in front of this stallion, this lone pony who stood bravely in front of me, glaring at me.
"Cat got your tongue? Spit it out, beast!"
Now that was uncalled for, almost the second he uttered that phrase, my brow visibly furrowed.
"Look...sir, I don't want any trouble, okay?" I said, pondering what to do. "I just need some help, I want to talk to the mayor"
"The mayor?" the stallion replied, confused before he eyed me with a scowl. "Not just anypony gets to see the mayor..." my frustration flared at this point and what he said next drew me into a complete rage." ...let alone some bipedal freak like you"
My fists clenched as I gave my own scowl at the stallion, he jerked back slightly but returned the look with a hint of defensiveness. I gave another once over at the empty town before looking back directly into the lone pony's eyes. I opened my mouth to say something before a sound caught my attention. I watched the stallion's head perk up as his ears erected, obviously catching the same noise. Both our eyes darted left and right for the sound but the origin was yet to be found. It makes sense that he woule be confused about the noise as I was sure he'd heard it many times before. Reason why is; the sound that we heard was a rapid beat on dirt, galloping, tiny hooves were running vigorously and were getting closer.
I slowly looked to my left to find an almost "god-send" of a sight.
"Kyle!!" shouted the small and cheerful voice of one particular mint green coated unicorn pony. The stallion turned his head in the same direction and broke the lock our gazes once had before my eyes slowly but eagerly came to rest on the sight. In a blur of green, I felt myself being pushed down to the ground, the feeling was eerily familiar but in a pleasant sense as I felt a weight press down on my chest. The sudden impact sent my hood flying off my head, almost cartoonishly.
"Well I...I wanted to surprise you, Lyra" I said, hoping to satisfiably answer her question. To my own surprise, she seemed to be the part.
"Oh, okay, what are we gonna-" she stopped as she took a quick glance around her, seeing the empty town and the lone stallion, who I'd imagine would have the biggest look of confusion on his face. I didn't give him a second thought as I focused on Lyra. She shook her head from side to side before looking back down at me, inquisitively."Kyle...where is everypony?"
"Uhhhh..." I managed.
"Now hold on there, little filly!" the pegasus called out, catching my and the unicorn's attention. "Ya know this here creature?" I knew full-well as to why he would ask something like that but the innocent green pony, standing on my chest looked immensely puzzled.
"Well...sure, he's my-"
"Lyra! Get away from that thing!" a high-pitched, overly annoying older feminine voice practically shrieked. I looked up to see Lyra's face had visibly fell into a look of solemn sadness as she jumped off of me onto the grass road. I sat up to find the source of the new voice to be a full-grown mare, her coat was a very pale blue hue as her mane sported a triad of different shades of green. Each were darker than any that were depicted in Lyra's mane but her eyes were almost identical to those of the young filly...only they had a look of pure horror and concern in them. Lyra walked a few steps away from me as I rose to a crouched position, watching the scene play out.
"But Mom!" she cried.
"Mum?" I uttered silently.
"Come, Lyra, get inside, Quickly!" the mare shouted, from this angle, I couldn't make out what fashion her tail was in nor could I see a pair of wings if she had them, let alone her cutie mark. Surprisingly, the first thing I thought of was the fact that according to what I was seeing...Lyra Heartstring's mother was an Earth-pony.
"But why? I was playing with my friend!" the green filly whined. Her speech apparently gave the mare a bit of a shock as she immediatley froze, her eyes widened further as her back straightened. An uncomfortable silence fell upon the three- no, four of us, the pegasus colt was still there. Lyra's mum slowly returned back to conciousness and focused her now intrigued eyes on the unicorn.
"Friend? You made...a friend, sweetheart?" she choked up slightly. I could sense Lyra's smile form as she nodded her head vigorously, her over-grown mane bouncing wildly.
"Yep, his name's Kyle!" the pride in her voice was heart-warming to say the least. Lyra turned towards me and hopped happily over to me before stopping at my feet, sitting down and gazing up at me with those adorable pools of gold, a tiny grin, complimenting her muzzle. I smiled back down at her and outstretched my hand to stroke her mane but before I extended entirely, Lyra reached her head towards my palm, meeting me half-way and gently nuzzling her head into my hand. I was barely able to suppress a sigh as I gazed down at the adorable filly, feeling the warm and soft texture of her coat, accompanied by the scruffiness of her mane. Lyra had her eyes closed as she nuzzled into my hand and after a moment, she opened them again and looked at me with a gleeful smile. I returned it before looking back up at the mother, of whom had an almost dumb-struck look on her face.
My vision extended to behind the mare to see several ponies, slowing sticking their heads out of creaking doors. Others leaned upwards from near and far windows but all their eyes were fixed upon the scene right in the middle of their town, more specifically, the creature that had entered their town. I felt their suspicious gazes wash over me, causing my spine to feel a slight, awkward shiver.
The silence was unbarable. Lyra looked back at her mother with the same smile as I turned towards the stallion, who had apparently trotted closer to us while the unicorn protested against her parent about me. He looked down at me with mouth agape and eyes wide, I simply gave him a blank look before I stood back up to my full-height, startling the little unicorn for a moment. I looked down at her with a smile before looking back up, only to notice the mare was now staring directly at me, our eyes locked.
Before either one of us spoke, the sound of faint hoofsteps caught my ear then another set...and another...and another. All accompanied by the sound of doors opening, squeaking on their hinges or banging against the adjacent wall. I glanced around to find that from what I could guess, half the town were forming a large crowd around us. Some muttered to themselves as they closer, creating the equivalent of a circle. I looked around at them but avoided eye contact before I turned back to the filly, who gazed up at me with a confused look.
"I'm sorry..." I heard the same voice of the blue mare call out, I looked up at her in response. "...but what did you say your name was?" I paused for a moment before answering.
"...Name's Kyle Mercer, miss"
The crowd muttered and jibbered with eachother after I spoke, the curiousity howerver was outweighed by their suspicion. I could feel it as the same stallion from before walked up to me and eyed me with the most intense glare I had ever experienced.
"...And where might you be from, Mercer?" he asked, I gave him a scowl as I answered.
"Outta town, mate and I'd like somepony to tell me how the hell I got here" I said, more aggresively than I would've preferred but I can't help it sometimes.
"I don't care what you or any other pony has to say about you, we don't take kindly to strangers these days" the voice of a stallion cut in and it shocked me to find several ponies nod in agreement, glaring at me the whole time. I decided to take a more intelligent approach to this situation.
"Look, I'm lost, I don't know how to get home and-" I cut myself off, watching very carefully at each motion of the crowd. The hushed whispering, the uncertain looks and the overall glares that were shared were almost unnerving. The tension was unbarable as I watched them talk amongst themselves, my ears were hardly able to pick up any sort of coherrent sentences but that didn't mean I wasn't going to try and eaves drop. My head flickered to every opportunity as my eyes jittered from left to right in curiousity but then I focused down at the green filly, who looked extremely confused as to what was going on. I smiled at her before she looked up at me with utter cluelessnes.
"Kyle, what's happening? Are you actually lost?"she asked. I knelt down to meet her eye level and gave her a reassuring look.
"Well...yes but don't worry about me, Lyra" I managed, not knowing what else to say. She seemed less nervous once I said that, so I suppose that was enough. I raised my head back up...
...and that's when it happened.
It was quick, the sheer sudden nature of it was almost enough to make me bolt out of my skin. I can't quite describe exactly what it was and I hardly remember what was going through my mind at the time but here's what I can say; In that moment, I experienced a very bazaar feeling. Like a cold breeze rattling my skin, it coursed through my body in a fast wave of intensity. It wasn't so much as unpleasant as it was simply unfamiliar and hence, unnerving.
In a way, however, it was comforting. A sense of guidance aswell as curiousity washed over me as the feeling dissapated. As the past citizens of Ponyville chattered and bickered over my arrival, I felt as though something was calling to me and to meet it was now was to be the most important thing in my life.
In retrospect, I sometimes can't argue with that statement.
As my mind began to find what little clarity could be found, my eyes focused on a gap between the crowd, a slight parting of two parties that joined together the rest of the way. That was not what was interesting at all about what I was seeing. Through the small window of vision, I could make out the sight of a figure. This figure wore a simple, prestine white cloak that sported a unworn hood, resting at the base of the pony's neck. The pony was a Unicorn mare, her flowing pink mane waved in the breeze, split apart at the forehead by her horn. Her coat was only visible via the slight darker texture of her white fur. Her magenta rimmed eyes were large and expressive but that smile was even more so. She wasn't smiling as if she were happy but more in a way that she was just simply the most calm and most serene ceature in all the land and she knew it.
Well..that might be a bit much but that's the best I can describe that moment.
Without realising, I began to lazily move towards her. At a distance as I was, I had to escape the clutches of the crowd first before I could reach her. My body moved on it's own, the crowd slowly turned to look at with me, away from eachother and cease some of their hushed whispers.
"Kyle?" Lyra asked, confused. I repsonded with silence and kept creeping towards the gap. She turned but not before giving me a warm smile and began to walk, soon leaving my field of vision. I tensed slightly.
"Hey, wait, STOP!" called out the gruff voice of the same stallion but his words fell on my now deaf ears as I brushed throught the opening and sprinted off towards the unicorn. There was something about her, something comforting, something welcoming, the desire the follow was over-whelming.
"Kyle!? WAIT!!" shouted the green filly, even if she had been starting into a gallop in pursuit of if any pony had, I was way out of earshot to catch the sound of any hoofsteps.
Somehow, this unicorn moved almost instaneously away from me, first she'd stop but at a great distance away then she'd walked around a corner or a bush and dissapear before doing the EXACT same thing again. My feet began to ache, my breathing became eratic and short, my chest heaved tirelessly and damn I started sweating. I chased after her for what felt like half an hour, always doing the same little routine until we came towards the outskirts of town, I was so glad to not hear any more shrieks or doorslams while I ran, it was relieving to see open space.
That relief was only barely noticable compared to the exhaustion, plaguing my body. The memory gets a but fuzzy at this point but I do recall a quick flash of an image. There was a house there, branching off the main dirt road lead a trail, reaching up to an old cabin-like building. The paint looked like it was either peeling off or was simply never finished. The structure itself was run-down and practically decaying, spilntered wood, cracked and smashed cobblestone all meshed together into a small cottage. The lawn was barely holding itself together and in the backyard, stood a fence-lining.
The only reason I noticed this house is because, via some tiring circumstances, the white unicorn mare stood directly outside of the front door.
The decaying, half-eaten by termites, peeling, old door.
The unicorn turned and looked at me with those amethyst coloured eyes and locked them with mine as I rested my hands on my knees, gasping. She stared at me with a knowing smile before pushing the door aside, it creaked on it's rusty hinges and she entered without hesitation, it closed slightly on it's own weight.
Unlike myself; who held back slightly at seeing the old, abandoned house. Instead of focusing on chasing after her, curiousity of the buidling was now flooding my mind, there was an aspect of it that caught my attention. Maybe something was familiar, maybe there was something missing from it, either way, the place gnawed at my mind. That particular mystery was a simple underling compared to that of the strange, cloaked unicorn. I stared at the door for a short moment, standing before it's short stature before ducking as I pushed it open.
Damn, if I wasn't a brony, I wonder how fucked up this situation would've been instead.
Inside was, in all modesty, quite unsettling. The place was practically littered in cobwebs and decaying furniture. I don't know how to describe it better than relating it to that one house in Winterhold, you all know the one. Hesitantly, I stepped further inside to be greeted by an eeire darkness and even more unnerving silence, with a burst of courage, I called out through the house.
"Hello? Anybo-...anypony in here?" I said, hoping to catch a glimpse of that same pink-maned unico-
"Greetings, creature"
That phrase. That voice. That tone.
After walking into the house a bit further, I heard it, I heard her, she was addressing me but she was no where to be seen. that is, until she trotted from around a corner into the room from what looked to be the kitchen on the far side of the house. The clickity noise of her hooves were faint as she walked closer to me, she stood out in the bleak shade of the old house like a candle in the window on a cold, dark winter's night...
...You get the reference, don't you? You should.
I forget to emphasise how tall ponies were compared to me at that age, well I'd say at the moment, this cloaked unicorn was roughly a few centimetres taller than me. She wasn't smiling but she wasn't frowning either, the pony in front of me held the most perfect stoic, poker-face I had ever seen on another creature.
Which made sense in the end.
"Ummm...hello?" I returned, confused.
"Might I ask your name, sir?" the unicorn asked me. That voice, where have I heard that damn voice before? I don't know why but it made me think of olives, you know, those little green things, I didn't even like those things at the time, still don't but they just came to mind.
Weird, huh?
"Mercer, Kyle Mercer" man, saying that made me feel so cool, not because I had a Bond moment but because my name sound so much more awesome.
Just sayin'.
"Well, Kyle, what exactly are you doing here in Ponyville? Better yet, in Equestria?" she said with a raised eyebrow.
"Uhhh...I..." I cut myself off as I took note of her further, squinting my eyes as I examined her, she looked puzzled at my action for a brief second before regaining her blatant look. "...Princess?"
Ahh, so that's why the olives, Celestia = Nicole Oliver, now it all makes sense.
She looked at me with a mouth that now hung slightly agape, the surprise on her face was almost laugh-worthy. After a moment, the alledged unicorn gripped the collar of her robe in her teeth and disentangled herself from it's woven confines. When she removed the cloak entirely, I noticed the feathered appendages on ether side of her body, both of which looked too big to accompany her small body. She closed her eyes, bowing slightly as her mane began to flow, as if being carried along by a brezze before slowly, very slowly, stripes of alternate hues began to form in her hair. Everything about her form was growing larger, her legs reached to new heights as did her horn, her wings expanded as they unfurled to each side, giving off a regal stance. Finally, her mane was at it's full length, reaching just above the ground and continuing to breeze unnaturally. The great pony's horn paused the left side of her face from being masked by her brightly coloured mane but it didn't act like regular hair, it moved on it's own, almost as if it knew where to be. It was just now that I noticed the golden gauntlets on each of her hooves and the necklace surrounding the region just above her shoulders.
I stood and gawked at the sight, watching what I thought was a unicorn morph into Princess Celestia, the godly alicorn monarch, the almighty devine being in Equestria.She stood very well above me at the end of her transformation. Her visible eye opened and looked down at me with a piercing amethyst irise. I gulped a little. She had that same expectant look on her right then, probably still wanting an answer to her previous question.
Of course, my bronyism took charge of my body rather than my professionalism.
"Your Majesty!" I practically shouted, a large grin on my face. Celestia seemed even more puzzled than before.
"You know of me, Mercer?" I blanked little at that question before answerng.
"Why wouldn't I know you? I mean, you're princess Celestia"
"It just seems a- ummm fellow...such as yourself wouldn't be well acquainted with the knowledge of my existence" wow, she was modest...Insensitive but modest.
"So, you know I'm not from around here, then?"
"Yes" she answers, strangely, I get the weirdest feeling that the slightest slip up I make will have me walking around on the moon. "Where are you from, if i might ask?" did I mention polite? Because she really was.
"Well...this little place called "Earth", big, covered mostly in water, kinda like the Everfree Forest, ever heard of it?"
"I'm afraid not, young one...why don't you tell me the story of how you arrived here?"
"Um...okay"
"...And that's when I saw you in town" I finished off, leaving a very contemplative alicorn in front of me.
As I told her the story, Celestia was kind enought to used some kind of re-aging spell on that nearby couch I mentioned, the two of us sat there as I recapped the past couple days of my life to the sun goddess.
"How interesting..." she mutters to herself with a hoof resting underneath her chin.
"Princess?" I call out, bringing her up from her musings, she gives me another expectant look. "How did you find me?" she smiled before answering me.
"A rip in the dimensional current is easy to feel when connected to magic, child" she said.
"I...see?" I return, uncertain, she doesn't continue so I just leave it at that and drop it. However, a new thing springs to mind.
"Princess?"
"Yes?"
"Is there a way I can go home? At all? Has anything like this happened before?" I ask, she takes on a mournful look for a moment before answering.
"Not that I know of, young one" she says solemnly.
"Ohh"
At that moment, it all comes crashing down on me. The thought of never looking upon my own race again. My friends, never will I see them again, my family, never will I get to say "goodbye" or "I love you" to any of them. Hell, I'd be the only one of my kind in all of the world. Memories of my life on Earth flooded my mind and I realised that it wasn't really that bad, in fact, things were alright lately up until...well, you know...Spencer. Australia was my home, mankind is my race and I would be a human out of place, one that exists in a seperate universe. One that dwells in Equestria.
But not only was I human, I was a brony.
I am a brony.
I chuckled sadly at my own musings, scenario after scenario, image after image, memory after memory. Everything just came crashing down on top of me. Celestia had apparently noticed after a let out a slight sniffle. I felt something warm and soft wrap around my shoulders and before I knew it, I had my arms instinctively wrap around the alicorn's mid-section as she gently returned the hug. I mean, yeah, I cried a little bit but nothing too dramatic. Ironically, I remembered my dad as I continued to hug the princess.
"It will be okay, child" she uttered.
"Celestia, what's gonna happen to me? I mean, if I can't get home, where will I li-" she cuts me off with a regal hoof planting firmly against my lips.
"I never said it was certain that you remain here, from what you've told me, there is an orb, yes?"
"Yeah, I dunno exactly what it was though"
"Perhaps there is something about it in the-"
"Canterlot Archives?" I suggest, causing a bewildered look to be strewn across the goddess's face.
"Yes...you seem to know an awful lot about a world you're not from, Kyle Mercer..." ahhh, there it is again, the piercing look once more but it did hint of curiousity, as to be expected.
"Oh yeah, heh...you could say that, Princess" I jokingly said.
"Hmm and why is that?" I shot up slightly at her question.
"Ummm, well, I-uhh..." I stuttered helplessly as I averted my gaze from the regal alicorn. I had no idea how to tell the goddess of this world that her kingdom was simply a spawn of creativity from a briliant mind, Faust's mind.
Ohhh, I never got to meet her.
My explanation was interupted by a loud squeak, followed by an audible bang and the disturbance of dust being propelled from the surface into the air. Celestia and I looked up at the door that she had closed without my knowing, sneaky little-
"There you are!" shouted a familiar, tiny, soft voice. As mine and the princess's gaze followed up to the now fully opened doorway, a smile crept onto my face as I registered what I was seeing. There, standing in the arch, was a small unicorn filly, her green coat and two toned mane still as I recalled and a big grin crossing her youthful, adorable features.That's when I noticed the shade of orange just behind her. Just now waling to the side of the little unicorn was Applejack, still a filly, still without her hat and looking at me with a smaller but still radiant smile.
"T'ought we'd never find ya, pard'ner" the little earth-pony commented.Without warning, Lyra scampered into the house, up to the couch, never breaking the lock on our eyes. I smiled as I leaned away from Celestia's embrace and outstretched my arms. Lyra jumped up on the leftover side of the couch and wrapped me in a hug, her hooves locking around my chest as I held her back. Her soft mane tickled my arms and chin but I didn't move to itch, this was the second time she had saved me, no, THIRD time she had saved me from an awkward situation and I was willing to pay her back with a simple, heartfelt hug.
However, I could almost feel the inquisitive, shocked gaze Celestia was giving me behind my back.
I looked up from Lyra's fur coated shoulder to see Applejack trot into the lounge room, smiling at me with a hint of confusion. Most likely as to why she was seeing what she was seeing or feeling awkward about just being around such a thing. She may be young but she's still AJ and we all know how tough she can be despite being a small girl. The small filly then looked up at the Princess, her jaw dropped, her eyes widened and as soon as I thought she was going to practically scream out in surprise, she simply bowed respectively.
Wow, she was mature at that age.
Lyra must've had her eyes closed fore after a moment passed, she quickly jumped out of the hug and gawked at the tall alicorn that stood up regally from her previous stance. Apparently, the unicorn was more of a typical filly in this case as she jumped to the ground, me sitting up slightly in surprise before practically bellowing out;
"Princess Celestia!?"
I looked up at the tall white pony and watched her smile down at the green unicorn. That smile faltered as she looked toward the orange filly then back down to me, a curious gaze was etched on her royal features. That was before another regal smile took control.
"I see you've made some friends in your short time here" she observed. I chuckled a little and looked between the two small ponies. It never really struck me until I saw them together that I noticed something; here was my favourite main character and favourite background character from the show and I had befriended them both. Looking at them like that now makes me sick as by then, I had grown to know and respect them as sapient beings, friends...people. Not some carbon-based incarnate of a cartoon but real people, ponies.
I smiled at each of them before speaking. "Yeah, guess I have" I was thrilled to see the two return the same happy grin. "By the way, how'd did you two find me?" my question was met by the two fillies exchanging a knowing look amongst eachother.
"Well, after you just totally took off in town a couple hours ago, everypony got really weird, acting all nervous and stuff, so I went to go look for you" Lyra was the first to speak then turned to AJ who took in a quick breathe before continuing.
"That's when Ah caught wind of what was goin' on and when Ah saw this one here walkin' around, callin' out for you, I thought Ah'd help out" Applejack added
"Ahh, I see" their explanation was brief but easy to get the jist of, so I left it at that. As what felt like a moment of silence was about to fall, it was quickly cancelled by a thickly accented, inquisitive voice.
"Wait, Princess...what are ya doin' here?" Applejack asked.
"And why did you just run off like that, Kyle?" Lyra added.
I looked up at Celestia she looked down at me, still sitting on the couch as I was. She nodded her head at me and I let out an exaggerated sigh.
"Did I tell you two how I got here?" I began, almost rhetorically. The two ponies simultaneously shook their heads at me, confirming the negative and my assumption. "Well...that's about to change"
"Gather around, little ones" Celestia added. The fillies gave eachother a confused look before jumping up to either sides of the couch and sitting comfortably beside me, each looking up at me with inquisitive little looks. I sighed again.
"Well...it all started while I was getting ready for school..."
Author's Note
This is where the story gets a little iffy but it'll work, trust me.
The Catalyst - Linkin Park
Chapter 5 - Dust
Water was running, children were running, you were running out of time. Another mountain, a golden fountain. Were you praying at the Lares shrine? Oh, your city lies in dust. Oh, oh, your city lies in dust, my friend.
"...And that brings us up to date" I finished. Letting out a low sigh as I did so. Celestia gave the faintest nod in my direction, a small smile gracing her lips. I looked towards the two fillies, the unicorn's golden eyes were practically bulging out of their sockets and her mouth hung much lower than the Earth-pony, of whom just gave a weird 'O' of utter disbelief. Her emerald eyes squinted in awe and suspicion as she did so.
Finally, the silence was broken.
"Wait, whoa, whoa, whao, wait..." Lyra stuttered profusely while Applejack simply gawked at me, eyes wide, mouth agape and tilting their heads at me, purely confused. The unicorn shook her head, closing her eyes as she did so before both of them proclaimed;
"WHAT?! YOU'RE AN ALIEN!?"
...perfect sync.
I looked between the two fillies and let out a half-hearted chuckle. "I guess so" I said. After re-telling my story to the two little ponies, with Celestia watching the whole time, I got to admit, I got a little nervous when I neared the end. I had no idea of how the fact of me being from another dimension would affect their views on me. Obviously, I left out a couple small details to them, two minor pieces mostly, the first was that...questionable dream I had, because I actually wanted to keep Lyra as a friend and the other...well, I didn't want to give them nightmares about that thing I saw when I first got here. I reframed from these details when telling Celestia aswell, so there was another reason for telling my story like that. No way of knowing how the Princess would take to me lying to her. I most definently didn't mention anything about how I already knew them before I met them, that's for damn sure.
The silence that followed their uproar was almost maddening. However, that was before I saw the corners of young Lyra'smouth start to coil and jitter, trying to pronounce something. In one ear-bursting cry, she did.
"THAT. IS. AWESOME!!!" she yelled...right in my damn ear too then she began jittering uncontrollably with her speech. "This is incredible, I have an ALIEN for a friend, I can't believe it, I'm now the luckiest filly in Equestria, Rarity's are gonna be so jealous, tell me, can you shoot lasers from your eyes? Can you pick up a house? Can you punch through walls? Wow, just wow, this is amazing!-" Lyra managed to let out, surprisingly, without a single noticable inhale of breath.
I just stared at her, smiling. The way she rambled on ridiculously, frantically asking insane questions non-stop, excitedly bouncing with joy. Just watching her made every little worry fade, she was truly an adorable little unicorn. Lyra jumped out of my arm and onto the floor, bouncing on the wooden ground and practically destroying the old house. I chuckled slightly as I turned to face the orange filly to my left, she eyed me with the most uncertain, almost shocked stare she met my gaze with. My smile faltered at seeing her like that.
"I-...is it true?" she asked, in that little, accented voice of hers. I let out a sigh to collect myself.
"Yep, that's the truth"
Applejack locked eyes with me for a moment, I stared into those brilliant pools of emerald as she stared back into my own eyes with the sound of Lyra's constant jabbering became all but background noise. The orange pony broke the lock as she turned her head away and let out a slight chuckle.
"Well now Ah've seen everythang...but boy howdy, this has gotta be the strangest day of Mah life" she said with a small grin, shaking her head as she turned back to face me, her mane swaying ever so gently. I smiled at her before jokingly quoting;
"The strangest day of your life so far "
...Shut up, TV doesn't exist here!
AJ took to it and laughed at my (stolen) comment. Soon, we found ourselves giggling with eachother as Lyra continued to ramble on. That is, until, her voice suddenly fell silent. Confused, I looked down to the floor to see the green unicorn looking up at me with an inquisitive little gaze. It then shifted to Applejack, however, only for a brief moment before a more intense look plastered on her face. One of which I can't fully describe. I shrugged it off as best I could and smiled down at her.
"No, Lyra, I can't do most of those things" she prolonged her expression for a moment longer before it softened.
"Oh, well what powers do you have?" at this, I couldn't help but notice the Princess cocking her head in anticipation for my answer, I ignored it of course, it didn't really phase me.
"Uhhhh...I don't really have any powers , per se" I said, causing Lyra's look to falter ever so slightly. "I'm not an X-man" I said, the green unicorn perked up slightly in confusion.
"An...X-man?" she asked with a furrowed brow. I grinned at her before explaining.
"Oh, the X-men are a band of heroic superhumans, some can punch through walls and one can shoot eye lasers" Lyra's jaw dropped as both Celestia and Applejack gave me intrigued looks.
"What's a superhuman?" the orange filly asked.
"Well, I suppose it just means a human, man or woman that has special powers...but they're also called 'mutants'" I explained. I was astonished, never had I kept a girl, let alone two, no matter how old they were, entertained by regailing them about Marvel. I had no idea what Celestia thought about my tale, she seemed interested but remained silent. The fact that I was telling the story to none other than these three just made it all the better.
"Mutants?" Lyra asked.
"Yeah, see, all the X-men were born with special mutations in their body, it only varies from when exactly they activate. Most of them got it in their teens, maybe ranging from twelve to eighteen years old-"
"How d' ya know your's hasn't activated yet?" Applejack questioned. I was about to answer her until the unicorn gave her a glare.
"Shhhhh" she let out, turning back to me expectantly. I paused before continuing.
"Anyway...a long time ago, a good man named; Charles Xavier founded the School for Gifted youngsters-"
"Unicorns" Celestia cut in, I turned to look up at her and she met me with a blank stare. "School for Gifted Unicorns...that's my school" silence fell for a moment before I scratched the back of my neck awkwardly.
"Uhhhh, really? Well that's...interesting, guess our worlds have a few things in common" I chuckled nervously at my remark.
"Indeed" Celestia commented, seeming to put herself at ease once more, she looked tense as she looked at me however.
"So what kind of powers did they have?" Lyra pressed on, jumping back onto the couch and gazing up at me with those large pools of gold that brimmed around her dark pupils. I smiled as I continue to explain the mythos.
As I neared the end of regailing the two filles about one the largest pieces of the Marvel universe, I let out a low sigh "And...that''s pretty much it" I finished off. While telling the story, Lyra obviously took to Wolverine extremely quickly, can't really blame her as she was just a child and would normally go for the more main-streamed ones, guess that's how it was everywhere. Applejack surprised me, taking most interest in characters like Rogue, in fact, I think she was the only one AJ found worth liking. No idea why though.
Personally, NightCrawler and Gambit were pretty cool but definitely, my favourite wasn't even an X-man.
You guessed it.
DEADPOOL!!
Oh, I miss comic books.
"Coooooool" Lyra commented. I grinned at her dumbfounded expression, she was in awe to put it lightly.
Soon afterwards, I found myself holding the front door of the rickety, old cottage, watching as Lyra scampered on out into the grassy yard with Applejack trotting slowly in pursuit. I looked up and saw Celestia walking throught the arch, glancing down at me and giving me an appreciative nod. I nodded back. I closed the wooden door, easing it shut on it's rusty hinges and with a satisfactory click, I smirked and turned around. At some point, Lyra got the idea to start a game of Chase with AJ, I was thrilled to see the orange filly respond in earnest and gallop straight after the unicorn's fleaing form. I walked up to the side of the Princess, watching them scamper about, giggling all the while. Without looking at her, I spoke.
"So, what's the plan?" I asked. Celestia paused before answering.
"First, we must deliver these two to their families" She gestured with a golden armoured hoof towards Lyra and Applejack, I followed patiently. "We explain this mis-understanding to Ponyville" I gazed up at her and nodded. "Then we can find a way for you back home" she finished, looking down into my eyes. A certain factor of her tone and stature gave me a weird feeling however, like as if not all was as it would appear. The alicorn seemed to be doing that to me all day so it became second-nature to just shrug it off.
Even though I had a feeling that would cease to work eventually.
"Ya really think there might be somthing in the archives?" I asked. Celestia gave me a serious look.
"There might " she said. I looked to the ground in solice. Unitl I heard an abruptly loud laughing sound.
"Oh, now you're dead!" Applejack challenged, bolting straight off towards the little unicorn who couldn't contain her excitement, laughing like a mad...mare. It was as if their joy just simply bounced off the atmosphere and into me, a smile made it's way onto my face.
"Well...I reckon we'll figure somthing out" I said happily, not turning to the princess. I felt her inquistive stare on me for a moment, a long moment, I might add, I could sense her confusion."Hey, guys!" I called out to the foals, they looked at expectantly. "C'mon, let's go!!" I said, grinning with a overly excessive wave of my arm. They scampered over to the princess and I, Lyra took position on my right and AJ stood adjacent to my left, we began to walk down the path before I noticed something. I turned back to see the white alicorn seemingly lost in her thoughts. "Your Majesty!" Celestia shook her head and quickly trotted over to us, looking sligthly embarassed.
My eyes scanned over the dated white pages of the hardbound book I had picked from one of the many, many shelves that surrounded me. Sitting down with my back placed firmly on the wall behind me, I sighed and closed the book and gave a quick second glance at the title.
Tome of Artifacts
Recorded knowlege of all Ancient Equestrian Magical Relics
By Starswirl The Bearded
I read the words on the front cover again before placing it carefully on the stack of old books that towered to my side.
"Bullshit..." I let out to myself. I leaned back and banged the back of my head against the stone wall, still though, as my head rattled, I could hear the shuffling of pages fluttering quickly aswell as an ominous ringing sound. I looked to my left to see the white alicorn, standing up straight, her horn glowing th faintest aura of pink as a book levitated in front of her, the pages madly flashing by before she closed it and tossed it aside within her magical grasp.
Celestia looked so imbued, so determined to find something useful but by the looks of it, she just simply couldn't. By then I had already accepted by now that there was nothing in this over-sized library even remotely about what we were looking for. Sure it was hard to comes to grips with but it must've been harder for her as she simply wouldn't stop going through this vast collections of books...that were all written by the same guy, I might add.
I should probably back up and recap up to where I now stand.
After we had briefly stopped by Sweet Apple Acres to send AJ on her way back home, she was quick to object. I could see the familiar feeling in her eyes, I can't really give it justice on how it makes you feel so I won't go into detail about it besides, I reckon most of you have felt it before. It was obvious she didn't want to return to the farm but thanks to the kind yet stern words of the Princess, she reluctantly complied.
After she turned, with Lyra in oblivious pursuit, I knelt down in front of the orange filly and gave her mane and gentle yet playful scuffle. She closed her eyes and giggled.
"I'll see ya tomorrow, kay, Applejack?" I said, she looked up at me with a small smile.
"Alright" she said, I smirked down at her before standing back up and quickly catching up to Celestia and the little unicorn. I felt Applejack's gaze on me, even as my back was turned. When I looked back, expecting her to meet my eye and waved, she instead locked eyes with me for a brief second, gave a shy grin...and turned, walking off towards the farmhouse.
I shrugged it off and continued walking with Celesta and Lyra.
Not really noticing the rather intense stare the filly was giving me after I looked back at AJ.
"So, you and Applejack are friends now, huh?" I inquired after about a minute of the three of us walking down the dirt path, the silence was maddening to say the least beforehand. Lyra looked up at me with a blank stare before turning to her hooves.
"I don't know" she answered, little to no emtion in her tone as she did so. It goes without saying, that I was confused.
"You don't know?" I said, Lyra didn't look up at me this time.
"I don't know, I think so...maybe" she said but then muttled something under her breath, I couldn't tell what she said but I think that was the point. She was obviously having issues with something, I would've persisted on what but at the time...it was not the time to do so.
Anyway, I was quick to realise where exactly we were going; Ponyville.
I felt a shiver down my spine as I saw the wooden sign in the dirt to the side of the road. However, that was soon remedied by the Princess abruptly stopping, just on the border from crossing into town. Lyra and I looked back at her in confusion before walking over to her inquisitvely.
"What's wrong, Princess?" the little unicorn asked. The alicorn looked down at her with a smile as she lowered her neck, almost becomign eye level with her as she spoke.
"I'm sorry but it's time for you to go home, Lyra Heartstrings" Celestia said, I was at first, a tad bit stunned at how she knew the filly's last name but quickly was able to give it no real thought. She was a god after all...at least, the equivalent of one.
"What? Why?" Lyra asked, in all honesty, I found it adorable. How she really just wanted to spend time to us...or perhaps just me. I was sure she was excited to see her ruler but...ahhh nevermind.
"This is something that may take all night, I'm sure you're family's already worried about you..." she glanced up at me for a brief moment, her expression laced with seriousness. "...and I do believe this may be something Kyle and I must do alone"
Alone? Why? What were we going to do?
Rationally, I had imagined something all out serious, emotionally draining, nostalgic and/or dramatic sequence of events that was just too bleak for a young mind to handle or understand. Something like that was running through my head at the time.
Unfortunately, my mind decided to go and betray me with images of Celestia's less...glamorous persona. You all know the one, I uppose it was her mentioning the word; 'alone' but I digress.
"Awww, can't I come!?" Lyra whined. Celestia merely shook her head in response and stood up tall, giving me a glance as I knelt down next to the young unicorn, much like I had done before. Lyra turned to face me with a dissapointed look. "Can I please come with you, Kyle?"
"Sorry Lyra..." I said, reaching out to rustle her unkempt mane roughly, elicting a giggle from the filly. She looked up at me with a short-lived grin before she frowned sadly. "...we'll hang tomorrow, alright?" I added.
The young unicorn, no, Lyra scampered quickly over to me and managed to wrap her front hooves around my waist. I chuckled and returned the hug as best I could from my position, feeling her nod her head ever so slightly with a faint 'mhm' sound, escaping her lips. I let out a quiet sigh as I noticed her eyes twitch while remaining clenched shut.
After a few moments, I gave a quick once over at Celestia...she was raising an eyebrow impatiently. I let out a low growl as I cleared my throat and pushed the green filly ever so slightly away. She untangled her legs from around me, allowing me to stand up entirely. I walked over to Celestia's side and gave one final smile towards the filly, of who I knew, was going to accomplish great things in her life.
I just knew it right then and there that she was a special kid, the term 'background pony' was simply all out degrading for someone like her.
She returned my gaze with a toothy grin before Celestia's horn began to glow ever so radiantly. The alicorn closed her eyes in concernntration but her muzzle was twisted into a serene smile. The light emitting from her mighty horn expanded and consumed us entirely before with a single burst...the image of Lyra's beaming face was gone.
However, only for a milli-second. As quick as we vanished, Celestia and I reappeared like nothing had happened, in the same way, same place, as if the Princess had simply not a casted a spell. My eyes widened and I tightened every muscle in my body because as soon as I felt ground beneath my feet...
All I could feel was pain.
I collapsed on the grass beneath me, grinding my teeth to try and surpress the oncoming violent screams ready to burst from my mouth. My body ached with unbelievable pressure and I was sure that something broken, fractured and/or punctured inside me but maybe that was my tendency to exhaggerated.
My point is, ladies and gentlemen is that whatever Celestia just did...fucking hurt.
Like everything particle of my being was on fire.
"Kyle!!" I heard the familiar young voice cry out. I cracked an eye open at the sound of quick hoofsteps to be greeted with Lyra's worried face. I scoffed half-heartedly.
"I-I'm...fine" I said between quick gasps. I found enough strength to gaze up at Celestia who wore a dumbstruck look. Her eyes were darting from her horn and back towards me, wide as dinner plates. "P-princess..." I let out a brief cough. "What...was that?"
"I'm afraid I don't know, young one..." she paused and gave me a shocked look. "That spell was supposed to teleport us to Canterlot, more specifically; the Royal Archives"
"So..." Lyra began before pausing, giving the princess a nfused look. "...why didn't it?" she asked. The princess just brief a heavy sigh and looked down back at me.
"I don't know"
This is where I had to step in.
Feeling the burning pain subside a bit, much to my relief, I stood up entirely, my side aching as I did so. I cupped my stomach with my right arm to try and suppress it with little avail.
"I may have an idea" I strained uncomfortably, my throat threatening to collapse with any movement. Celestia perked up and gave me an expectant stare.
"Oh?" she paused. "Well, what is it then?" she asked, almost sarcastically. I stared at her a moment, my brow furrowing slightly but my glare was short lived as I breathed a heavy sigh.
"First let's test if I'm right" I walked a few steps away from the two as they eyed me, confusedly. I spun around around, a determined look spreadking on my face. "Hit me"
Both Celestia and Lyra gawked i surprise.
"What?!" the unicorn gaped.
"Hit me with a spell, Princess" I answered.
"Mr. Mercer, I don't understand, why?" Celestia said.
"Just go easy, alright? If it doesn't work then...well, just be careful, okay?" I replied, releasing my side. The princess paused for a long moment, Lyra lookign back and forth at us both. Finally, the alicorn let out a quiet sigh before her horn began to glow brightly. Just as before, it ignited into a raging burst of light and then, much like how she had acted when she faced off against Chrysalis, a bright beam of golden energy shot straight me from the tip of her horn.
I closed my eyes, mostly from the light but more or less from the anticipation of pain. However, as soon as I figured the beam would strike me...all I felt was a somewhat unnatural warmth in my chest. I opened my eyes and gawked at what I saw. Celestia's attack had connected with my torso and was almost reflecting off of me, the light sending sparks around my body and fading into nothingness. It didn't bounce off me, it simply kept pulsating with energy as it continued to reflect off my chest. I looked up at Celestia and she gave me a surprise, impressed and somewhat shocked expression. She obviously came to the same conclusion I did.
The energy from her horn faded as did the glow surrounding it. The light dimmed down and I casually walked back to the side of Lyra, looking up at the alicorn blankly.
"Well..." she began.
"What just happened?" the little filly asked.
"...it seems that my magic has no effect on you, Kyle" Celestia said.
"Looks like it" I commented.
"Wait, wait, wait, WAIT!!" Lyra added, almost mimicking what she had done earlier that day. "You can deflect magic?...But I thought you said you didn't have any superpowers!!" she continued.
I laughed a bit at what she said.
"I don't, Lyra, I'm resistant to magic because-"
"You're not from this world...and therefore are not connected magic in any way" Celestia cut me off, looking rather puzzled, if not dazed in thought.
What looked like really DEEP thought, actually. Although before she could say anything or me asking her what she was contemplating, Lura decided to cut in.
"So, magic can't hurt you? That's...pretty cool, I guess" she said, a mixed expression on her face as she looked down at her hooves.
"I suppose so" I said, my mind racing with the new found knowledge.
Magic, the one most key aspect of Equestria and I was no part of it.
I wondered on how the world would see me, how certain events would occur if I were involved. For example, a brief snippet of Discord's return (thanks to a few fillies) I might add falshed across my mind. If I was still here by then and if he were to corrupt me like the other ponies of Ponyville, namely the Element representatives, would he actually accomplish such a thing?
If not, I could just laugh and punch him in the jaw. I know he reforms for the better and even though a world where physics were meaningless and anything could happen seemed like a cool idea, he was still evil.
Plus, I'm not a Trekky, so I can't appreciate you, Mr. De Lancie, I'm sorry.
As far as I was aware, magic was just about everything in this world so what happens when something non-magical decided to enter the equation? To that, I had no clue and instead just continued letting my imagination of the future run wild.
However before any interesting thought came to mind, I noticed Celestia giving me a rather odd look.
"Princess?" I asked, she just stared at me for a moment before answering.
"As it would seem I cannot teleport you, we shall have to find another way to reach Canterlot..." she said, her large, majestic wings spreaded out, as if hinting at something. Her head cocked behind, gesturing to her back, I looked towards it and then back up to meet her eye, gaping slightly.
Now, I don't really want to go into detail about how awkward climbing onto Celestia's back was and straddling her like...well, like a horse.
Never did I EVER want to call them 'horses', something just didn't seem right about that.
And so, with a quick goodbye to Lyra, Celestia bolted towards the sky and I meant literally. You know the kind of force she used in the end of that one episode (of which's title eludes me at the moment) where she drops (like a boss) on the library's balcony? Well, that was how she took off the ground, powerful, mighty...god-like.
I tightened my grip on her soft, white pelt as we soared quickly through her sun-lit, cerulean sky. The flight was, in all rights, exhillerating. I had never known the Princess for such velocity, maybe because I had only seen her float a short distance from the ground or sit in a flying carriage before being whisked away by the two guards, that always pulled it. Not today however, on that day, Celestia really made it cleart that she had wings and knew how to use them. I could almost feel the smirk on her face as the cool wind breezed along her fur.
I gotta admit that travelling at those speeds, the wind in your hair, above the clouds, riding a goddess...Mate, ain't nothing like it.
It was unfortunately and rather obviously, a short trip. Celestia had flown us to, you guessed it, Canterlot. I didn't really get a good look at the city surrounding the castle but I can asure you that there was alot of white paint.
As portrayed in the show. Which was odd fore it didn't really look as though there were a buidling or two missing from the version I'd seen but rather that it was always like the way it was. If that makes any sense.
I turned my head back to the front to see a balcony, hanging over the city from a tall, majestic tower, branching off from the castle below. Celestia landed gracefully onto the hovering platform, folding her wings with an audible flap. I eased myself off of her back and she looked at me with a small smile before her horn lit up. The double-glass doors opened in synchronisation, in the grasp of her magic. Celestia walked inside but I didn't follow her. Instead, I turned around to look out at the marble city. The sun was beginning to set and I wondered how the Princess was keeping tabs on their position at all times, let alone exactly how and in what fashion she moved the Moon and Sun.
I decided to not think about it too much, made things easy for me so far.
However, looking down at the prestine town, my mind felt almost serene. My hands grasped around the railing as I glanced around at the world before me. All I could think about was how beautiful the scenary really was, what lyra and Applejack were...Hell, what everypony was doing. I knew I had to focus on the task ahead but you know what? Just to take a moment, collect your thoughts and just have a calm moment...I'll say it again; Ain't anything like it, mate.
"Kyle" I heard the Princess call out from behind me. I perked up a little and looked back at her for a moment. I turned back and let out an exaggerated sigh before half turning to her, looking up at the sun.
"Y-yeah..." I answered, still gazing at the world with a small grin, cracking my face. "...I'm...I'm coming" I breathed, nodding slightly. Celestia smiled at me before turning, me following closely behind her through her castle.
And that brings us to where I now sit. Reading through book upon book, upon book. Celestia had led me through the intrecet hallways of marble columns and red carpetting to what looked like a library. Of course, there were guards, stoic ponies in golden armour that gave me looks ranging from curious, to suspicious, to just down right glares. Being that Celestia obviously knew I was following her and looked quite at ease, they paid little attention.
Eventually we reached what looked like a museum but I knew better, this was a library.
A library dedicated to the vast and great work of an ancient, shaggy unicorn. I say 'shaggy' because apparently, Star Swirl was known for his facial hair.
Hell, he was called 'The bearded', cool title, sure but c'mon. Nobody called Gandalf; 'The bearded'.
Aww, mate, just thinking about beards makes me think of Joel, you know, the guy from 'The Last of us'?
Shut up, brain! Can't think about video games. Must focus besides there's no point getting all nostalgic about the wonders of Earth...again.
Back on track, anyway, Celestia opened the gate to the collection and walked inside, with me in tow. The following is pretty much what you'd expect.
"Start searching" she said and just like that, we branched off from eachother, both of us losing the other within the confines of paper-shelved...shelves.
Then after what felt like forever, I shifted my posiiton so I now kneeled on one knee and spoke to the goddess, not facing her but not before sighing, exhaustedly.
"Princess, have you found anything?" I asked. To my surprise, I got no answer from the alicorn. Confused, I looked up to find that she was not where I found her to be just moments before. "Princess?" I repeated, looking around at the surrounding shelves. "Princess Celestia?!" I called out. Even more confused now, I eased myself up from the floor, my back, neck and legs taking the brunt of my movement, causing me to wince.
Bloody hell, that ached. Don't know about you but when I sit down for the better part of an afternoon, my body doesn't tend to cope with it.
"Celestia!?" Once again, I yelled out for the princess but was answered by silence. It was then when I began to worry, I glanced around, eyes peeled for the sight of the porclain alicorn. I turned a corner around one the many, tall shelves and that's when I saw her. I let out a brief sigh of relief,, she was standing at the end of the corridor, back turned, her mane and tail waving ever so gracefully, like always. The relaxed smile on my face faded as concern took over my mind, why hadn't she answered me?
Carefully, I walked towards her, granted it was a long hall so I was rather slow to reach her. It was then when I noticed her horn glowing and what appeared to be a hard-bound, brown book below her muzzle, from what I could guess, her eyes were glued to the open pages.
She practically radiated seriousness.
Celestia was quiet as she read the mysterious tome, I could almost hear her brow furrowing as her back was turned. Only when I reached her, did I tempt to speak again.
"You highness?" I said. Celestia quickly shot up from her book and looked to face me, her eyes were were gleaming with an emotion I couldn't quite place but I remember an aspect of her gaze. Perhaps even several.
Disbelief, shock and realisation.
That's all I can say, don't want to give any spoilers now, do I?
"Are you alright?" I asked, Celestia quickly closed the book, let out an exhaggerated sigh and floated the tome onto the empty spaces bewteen two books. Strange thing was, she seemed like she was deliberately keeping me from seeing the book, not that I cared too much, I was concerned about her and didn't really think the book she was reading caused any problems.
Like an idiot.
"Yes...thankyou, Kyle" she answered, putting on a quick smile as she spoke. I gave a quick glance at the spine of the tome and to my dissapointment, nothing was written on the spine. I shrugged it off and turned back to the alicorn.
"Did you find anything?" I asked. Celestia paused and lowered her head in solemn, closing her eyes.
She didn't need to say anything after that, I knew what she had to tell me.
"No, I didn't...did you?" she said. I shook my head.
"Nuh" I said blankly. Suddenly feeling rather tired, I eased myself next to the book case on my right, groaning in exhaustion but soon relaxing on the stone floor. Celestia followed suit and sat down next to me, she didn't speak, nor did I, what was there to say, anyway?
The situation was clear. The knowledge of my coming here, that weird globe and how to send me back was to my own knowledge, non-existent. My thoughts drifted to my recent history the most, I decided to think about the more ancient part of my life later.
My family. My friends. My Bronies. My crush.
I remember thinking about them, those people that I'd never see again. To think it could've been prevented if I simply didn't answer the door. How would've things turned out, then? Surprisingly, I tend not to think about it.
After what felt like an eternity of simple nostalga filling my head, I looked up at Celestia, she wore a thoughtful yet...discontent expression as she stared at the ground, though I doubt she was really looking at it.
With the silence now aching at my mind, I opened my mouth to speak.
"Well...how do you suppose we tackle this, your majesty?" I asked causing the princess to gaze towards me with a rather sad expression.
"I don't know, Kyle Mercer" she stated formally before closing her eyes with a sigh and resting her head on the vertical surface of the bookcase. On the inside, I grinned at what she called me but my remorse was enough to keep it down. After a few more moments, an inquisitive look was strewn across her features. "Was that 'X-men' story you told to those two filles true? Are there such beings in your world?" Celestia asked. I paused before letting out a chuckle.
"Heh, no, it's just a comic book thing" I said, smirking at her naivety. "They aren't real..." the words faded as I spoke. "Or...maybe they are" I said, more to myself than her.
"What do you mean?" she asked, I stared at her.
"Well...I have this theory but I'm not quite sure how accurate it is"
"Go on" she encouraged. I took a deep breath before speaking.
"Celestia, do you believe in alternate dimensions?" I asked. She put a hoof to her chin for a moment before giving me a small smile.
"It's true I have never seen or been to one but I think it's a possibility, why do you ask?"
"I believe that every decision we make is...well, meaningless" this caught the princess a little offguard but I quickly cut her off from objecting. "Because, somewhere in the multi-verse, the opposite thing has already happened, of course, looking at it like that is rather depressing but it's not like every version of everyone is the same person. Each are seperate beings, they're just brached off from one another" I continued, Celestia gave me an intrigued look as I went on. "'Meaningless' isn't quite the word but I don't know how else to describe it"
"Interesting..." she muttered, a tinge of bewilderment in her voice. "But how does this make your 'X-men' real?"
"My next point; every idea anyone ever came up with created a world in it's own, which is why your-" I cut myself off before I said too much, Celestia rose an eyebrow at me but I quickly formed another sentence. "Which is why Xavier's little team is most likely dwelling on a different version of Earth...my home" I said with solemn, I chuckled half-heartedly as a new thought sprung to mind. "And probably the rest of Marvel".
To think I teleported here without seeing the latest Wolverine movie.
I fell silent, looking down at the ground again. In that instant, I wanted nothing more than to run up to my dad and...
My thoughts were interuptted by a tentative, golden covered hoof resting on my shoulder. The tears that welled in my eyes without my consent dried as I followed it up to the regal alicorn sitting in front of me.
"You miss your home, Kyle, don't you?" she said to me.
I lifted my arms, spreading them out as Celestia leaned into me and I into her. I wrapped my arms around her upper body as she did the same, resting her head on the top of my own and just like that, we hugged.
"Yeah...yeah, I do" I said as we embraced.
I don't know how long we spent in that library but the next thing I remember was Celestia noticing the time of day and asking me to follow her. She wasn't exhaggerating either, from my guess, it was well into the night and I was, to say the least, pretty buggered. The constant reading didn't help and between you and me...Celestia is super comfy.
Shut up.
Anyway, we walked through the castle for about ten minutes before she stopped by a door. She looked back at me with a smile before her horn glowed and the magic gripping the door swung it open. Celestia walked into the room, still with me following close behind. The princess turned around and grinned down at me.
"This is the royal suite, I hope it's to your liking" she said.
"To my liking? What, am I sleeping here?" I asked.
"Why, yes, do you have anywhere else to tonight?"
I opened my mouth to reply but quickly fell silent, I wasn't about to pass up a luxurious, large bedroom over a creepy barn or an even creepier abandoned, old house. Not to mention, I was still weary about that crazy looking thing I'd seen. No matter what, the image of that monster stll seemed to naw at me.
Some nights, I still hear it's domented voice in my dreams.
But I'm getting ahead of myself again.
"Thankyou, Princess, this is..." I breathed in deeply through my nose. "...This is great, thankyou, again" I managed. Ironically, I couldn't help but chuckle at the thought of Rarity's rather over-indulged thanking of the princess in that one episode. Celestia didn't seem to notice.
"You're very welcome" she stated, much like she had done in the same episode. I nodded, a gesture she returned before she began to trot past me, I watched her walk to the door. That's when something compelled me to speak.
Looking back, I wish I hadn't, it just sort of happened.
"Do...do you miss her, sometimes?" I asked. Celestia spun around to look at me, questioningly.
"Who?"
"Luna"
Silence.
Utter silence.
"I-I'm sorry, I didn't mean to-" Celestia raised a hoof, gesturing for me to stop. Her eyes closed as she took a deep breath and...smiled a little.
"Yes..." she said quietly. "...I do"
Celestia smiled at me one last time and closed the door with her on the other side.
I could practically feel her solemn as she walked away from the door.
I sighed. Walked over to the king-sized bed that graced the room. Removed my jacket and pulled the covers over, snaking my way under them. My mind was not at ease, almost threatening to give me insomnia but luckily after a few moments, exhaustion hit me like a sack of bricks and I fell asleep.
I decided to think about it more in the morning.
Author's Note
Okay, so I'm trying to fasten the pace of this thing up, so as to not bore all of you with unnecessary details like in all other chapters, mainly because at the current rate, this story will be LOOOONNNGGG.
Cities in Dust - Everlove
Chapter 6 - The First Sign
Chapter 6 - The First Sign
I can feel you fallin' away. No longer the lost. No longer the same. And I can see you startin' to break. I'll keep you alive, if you show me the way.
There I sat at the shore of a lake just down the road from the house. Exhausted, I mechanically dug my hand at the soil, reaching for another nearby stone to clutch in my fist. Once I found one, I'd squeeze it before lunging the piece of granite into the water with a quick arm swing.
As the rock splashed blandly into the still, blue void, I allowed myself to relax, breathing at length through my nose. I leaned backwards, positioning my hands behind my head, my palms cupped my tangled hair as my knuckles hit the ground with a dull thump with my weight. I closed my eyes as several stray blue-winged butterflies flew by my field of vision.
It wasn't until I heard the clacking of tiny hoofbeats that my eyes opened again...and smiled.
I feel like my story is getting repetitive as I recount the events of that day, my third day in Equestria. I say that because the nightmare I experienced while sleeping on that mattress fit for royalty cannot go without saying. Looking back, I dearly wish the princess of the night was still around by the time I got here just so she could destroy the terror that plague my mind.
However, she was evil and banished at the time so...I faced it on my own.
There I stood, the lone, short figure in the alleyway. In front of me I saw a courtyard, dozens upon dozens of nobles and other Canterlot folk gathered around to form a crowd just facing a large, wooden stand in the centre. My eyes drifted up to the ponies standing there, their forelegs were all bound in rope and above them was a long, wooden plank stretching to each side but that's not what caught my attention.
Hanging from them were four, sturdy pieces of rope. All tide into nooses.
Fear welled from my chest as I noticed the four ponies entirely; On the far right was an elderly green mare, mane of once youthful, glossy hair now a barren snowy cap upon her wrinkled face. Her orange eyes casted down to her hooves in complete solemn. Standing next to her on her right was a tall, well-built, red stallion. His short orange mane blowing ever so gently in the slight breeze that passed by as his jade rimmed eyes just radiated a determined glare. On the far left was a young, yellow, red-maned filly. Her eyes were red and puffy, an obvious sign of crying before her current position, still, I could see her sniffle absentmindedly as she stood there.
Then, I saw her.
Her orange pelt that glistened in the sunlight, her strong legs, the adorable freckles below her eyes, her brown stetson resting on the golden strands of her tamed mane. The emerald rimmed eyes that were glued to...to...
To me.
It was the Apple family, all how they appeared in the show, standing there upon the stage, helpless to do anything but just stand and wait.
And Applejack, she was looking directly at me, I stared into her eyes from the distance, wanting nothing more than to help her, help her family, save them but...but I couldn't.
Suddenly, a masked stallion walked up the steps to the stage and slowly, one by one, lowered the nooses to coil around their long, equine necks. They showed no resistance, why didn't they fight?
AJ never looked away, never glanced back at her family being sentenced to death, not even to look down as Applebloom was the last to be tied.
The stallion walked to a lever on the far side, coiled his hooves around it and pulled.
The last thing I saw was Applejack's eyes staring into mine, glassy as tears began to seep from either one...and then the rope being tightened as the floor below her gave out.
I wanted to cry, I wanted to scream, to save her before she died, to kill the pony at the lever but before I could, I was swallowed up by an inky blackness. The last glimpse of light was consumed in the dark void and I was left alone in utter silence. However, the darkness was well welcomed as soon as my eyes caught the sight of something to focus on. The void dissipated, I now stood just outside a glass window, on the other side was...was...
I watched helplessly as the full-grown cyan pegasus squirmed around in her restraints, her cries muffled by the wall between us. There was no one in the room I was in and there was no exit, I pounded my fists against the glass, hoping the window would shatter under my strength but to no avail. I looked back Rainbow Dash, tears poured unbidden from her magenta eyes as she tried to break free. My eyes drifted upwards to see a long, mechanized needle slowly descend towards her face, a blue laser pointing directly into her eye. Her legs, head and wings convulsed spastically as the point drew closer to her bloodshot iris.
"Rainbow Dash!!" I screamed in sheer desperation as I slammed against the window. Thankfull, the glass began to crack under my fist and I fastened my punching on the damnable material. Dash seemed to notice and watched me, mouthing unheard words to me as I grunted and beat the hell out the strong-willed glass.
The needle drew closer.
My knuckles began to bleed but I didn't care, I had a second chance, I was going to save her.
The needle drew closer, Dash looked away from it and closed her eyes before they shot open and locked with mine. She screamed but this time...I heard it.
"HELP ME!!!"
With one final strike, the glass, or what I thought was glass, gave in, cracking open to reveal a fist-sized hole in the transparent material. As the mechanical drilling sounds became all too audible aswell as Dash's sobs and strained sentences, I acted. Without thinking I barrelled into the window, the sharp material cutting me in several places and clattering around me as I fell to the ground in the white room. I instantly looked up and saw Rainbow continuously convulse in her leather restraints as the needle drew much closer. I rose to my feet instantly and ran over to the table, quickly undoing her latches one at a time.
"Get me outta this thing!!" she screamed at me as I uncoiled her left back leg. I moved to the other side, not paying attention as her hooves flailed about aimlessly. I undid the strap on her right back leg and she rewarded me with a swift kick in the face.
"Argh!!"
"Sorry! Hurry! Please!" Rainbow quickly said, bringing me back to awareness, I moved to her right foreleg and with a quick move with my hands, her last restraint was now unlatched. Wordlessly, she jumped out of her stance on the table, just barely missing the needle that was a little more than a few centimetres away from her face. She gasped as the needle lunged forward suddenly just as she landed on all-fours beside me.
I didn't care what was going on anymore, whether this was another lucid dream or not, all I cared about was that she was safe.
Rainbow stared at the machine, tears brimming on her faint lashes as the needle slowly withdrew and retracted from it's outstretched position. As I tried to regain my own composure, Dash looked at me breathlessly, I did the same and our eyes locked.
Suddenly, the cyan pony lunged at me, wrapping her forelegs around my neck in a tight, powerful hug. She wept silently into my shoulder as I caressed her, slowly but assuringly rubbing my hands along her back. From her prismatic mane to her tail, I tried my best to calm her.
"Thankyou...thankyou...thankyou" she said, over and over again, sniffling, gasping and sighing as she did so. I tried to smile but I couldn't, I felt too sympathetic for her, I know I was scared but had no clue how she felt.
"It's okay, Dashie, it's okay" I instinctively said as I stroked her multi-hued mane. She didn't move away or flinch at all, she just sat there, sobbing as I held her.
We embraced for a few minutes afterwards but after she seemed to settle down a bit, I pulled her away from my shoulder and looked into her magenta, swollen eyes.
"C'mon, let's go..." I said, quickly giving my surroundings a glance, I felt a weight lift off my shoulders as I noticed a brown-painted door on the far side of the room, I turned back to her. "...we need to get out of here, alright?" she nodded and I stood up to my full height which was roughly a few millimetres taller than her. I gestured for her to follow, she rubbed her eyes before complying. The soft clacks of her hooves being a small comfort as I walked beside her to the door.
I grasped my hand around the golden knob...and the door creaked as I slowly pulled it to the side.
Within, it was dark but thankfully, a hanging light bulb in the distance indicated that this led towards a hallway. An exit.
An escape.
"C'mon, Dash, we're free" I said, smiling at her, stepping aside to allow her to pass through. She smiled back at me before...before...
I wish to hell I had been in front of her, I wish I was standing in the way.
Before Rainbow could even complete her first step, the light bulb in the corridor exploded in a shower of glass and then, when all was in pitch blackness.
A long, javelin-like spear propelled from the darkness...aiming directly at Rainbow Dash.
It was too quick, so quick, I couldn't see it until I heard the gut-wrenching crunching on skin and bone...along with a sharp yelp as the spear passed through.
I looked at her, her eyes were widened to unnatural proportions, her mouth hung lazily agape, dripping thick red liquid. Blood gushed down from her forehead, falling over her unfocused eyes, her now dampened cyan fur and finally cascading to the floor.
I wanted to cry, to throw-up but I just stood there, in complete and utter shock. Watching the life slowly drain out of the pegasus, mainly from her head as...as...the spear...it skewered right through her forehead.
"Dash, no..." I uttered as she began to topple to the side. She fell onto a bleeding heap on the white floor. My body lost all tension as my mind went blank and all I could focus on was her dead, bloodied body.
"No, no, no, no, no, no...it's not fair, it's not fair, it's not fair, it's not fair...why? Why? Why? Why?" I stuttered helplessly as tears began to fall from my eyes unbidden. I slowly walked towards her, leaving the opened door. When my feet now stood in her blood, I fell to my knees, closed my eyes...and sobbed.
Like a child.
"Dashie...Oh god, Dashie...why?" I managed through pained sobs. "WHY!?!?"
As I screamed, what felt like the form of a hand wrapped around my body. The limb was made up of pure blackness, pulling me through the door. It clamped shut with a loud boom as the hallway dissapated, revealing an empty dark chasm for the hand to drag me down into.
Why must the memory be so clear? Why must I remember the gut-wrenchingly disturbing images of that night? Even after all this time.
The hand pulled me down into the abyss until the door was no longer visible above me and then, seemingly transforming, I felt my body being strapped down by inky tendril-like restraints. With limbs spread wide but my neck free, I squirmed and struggled helplessly in my black confines. The void was dead silent, my grunts and cries were the only echoing sounds audible to the naked ear.
That is until I heard something, something hauntingly familiar; it was a laugh, a high-pitched giggle that could make anyone in the universe crack a smile wider than they had ever before. However, I simply couldn't but the noise stuck a feeling of hope in my heart. I looked around desperately to find the source of the sound but found nothing. Instead, I called out to the owner of the voice, there wasn't anyone else who giggled like that.
"Pinkie?" I asked. "Pinkie Pie, is that you?!" I continued, straining my neck to look to the side. However, as I did a glimpse of a bright pink hue caught my attention from the corner of my eye. Confused, I looked straight ahead.
There she was, just hovering in the inky void. All I could see was from her neck to her head. Everything was the same about her, the bright pink coat, the fluffy, darker mane, her big light blue eyes. Oh, it was Pinkie Pie, alright and just like everypony else I had met, she had an added touch of realism to her. All in all, she was an adorable sight, despite everything.
"Pinkie? Pinkie!! What are you doing here!?" she just giggled again with bit of a snort.
"I dunno, silly, what are YOU doing here?" she replied with that big grin of hers, I began to sweat.
"Pinkie Pie, you shouldn't be here, leave this place, Go! Before you get hurt!" I yelled at her, she didn't move though.
"Are you stuck? Here, lemme help you" she said, still smiling.
"No, Pinkie! Just g-" as I tried to speak, she took her first step forward.
That's when I heard it.
The quick wisp of metal slashing through the air. Next came the grotesque sounds of bone and flash being violently sliced. In the few short milliseconds, I caught sight of what looked like a large machete, glimmering in the darkness as it swung directly into the pink pony's neck. Passing through without effort.
Pinkie stopped smiling. My mouth fell agape as fresh tears bordered on my eyelids, her lips pursed into an 'o' of surprise and began dribbling out red, thick liquid. Much like the pony before her. As her head slowly began sliding off her neck, I clenched my eyes shut and looked away, biting my lower lip to suppress my sobs. There was a gruesome wet sound before a heavy thud echoed throughout the void, the second I opened my mouth, I wept sorrowfully.
"No, Pinkie, not you too, please...please make it stop" I said to the nothingness, trying my hardest not to look at the pink pony in front of me. As I was sure I'd throw up the minute I saw her mangled state. I began sobbing as I limbs remained bound to the relentless grip of the darkness, my tears seemed to fall into nothingness, only registering as tiny, invisible droplets. "This has to be a dream, this had to be a dream, wake up, wake up, Kyle" I muttered to myself, trying desperately to grab onto the remaining sanity that dwelled in my mind. The thought that none of this was real comforted me only slightly, you don't really know what true dread is until you see something like that, though.
Of course, I didn't quite know yet either. I was about to, however.
"Open your eyes"
Something...something was whispering to me. It was a low, scratchy voice, I found it hard to put a face to it. Nothing I could think of had a voice like that, so terrifying, so psychotic...
It's all too easy now.
Without doing as it asked, I cursed at the surrounding void.
"Who the fuck is there?! Who in the Hell are you!?" something told me, convinced me that whatever was the source of that voice was causing all this to me, making me see what I had seen. Just for that...I had never hated something more than right then.
"Open your eyes" the voice got louder, now almost hissing it's words angrily. I shook my head to the side and gritted my teeth, not daring to abide it.
"Fuck You!"
"Open your eyes!"
"NO!!"
"OPEN YOUR EYES!!" it screeched, the sheer intensity of it's high-pitched, now shrill voice threatening my ears to burst. Out of pain, I gasped, grimaced and bared my teeth to bite back my pain. However, it was not enough and unfortunately for me...
I did it, I opened my eyes. I wish the Hell I never had.
Thinking back now, I'm not sure how my young mind was able to keep a level of sanity after everything that I saw. It might've just taken one more push and I would crack. Thankfully, very thankfully I hadn't. It was almost as if someone had set up about a dozen televisions in front of me and turned them all on. Though instead of a show, I watched what I could only describe in one word;
Death.
"ARGHH!!" I screamed.
The first thing that I saw was a hand violently tear into little, timid Fluttershy. She gasped, coughing up blood as the hand reached inside, paused for a moment before it retracted, holding a red, pulsing object in it's hand. A dark, gaping hole now decorated her chest and she collapsed on her side, eyes rolling back in her head.
I turned in disgust only to see poor Vinyl Scratch galloping for her life, screaming for help, cuts and bloody scars decorated her snow-white coat. I didn't look away as a pack of ravenous group feral looking things surrounded her. As I watched them tear her apart, eating whatever they could, they gnawed and clicked irritably.
I turned my gaze again and gaped as Rarity's face became all but unrecognisable as something scraped and sliced at her features with sharp talons.
It went on a bit like that for a while, each time I watched a pony die in the small bit of light in the black void, I call out their name as little by little I felt as though there was nothing left for me to cry, dehydration was the last thing on my mind however. Octavia, Bon-Bon, Roseluck, Twilight, Spike, Colgate, Trixie...Hell, everypony you could think of.
Even Derpy. That was one of the roughest to see. Thankfully, whatever was torturing me didn't show me anything that had to with Lyra.
It was small comfort, really.
After a while, all I could do was look down, my eyes registering nothing but the blackness. Unfortunately for my ears, all I could was the sounds of ponies screaming before being silence with a loud splash of blood. However, after what felt like an eternity, it stopped. My eyes widened as confusion took over, i looked up and to my relief, there was nothing. I sighed happily, letting a small smile work it's way onto my face. I closed my eyes in bliss.
Only to shoot them open as I heard the sound of hoofsteps, two sets actually. I looked dead ahead, fearing the worst as they seemed to draw closer. I noticed that one set was much quieter and had a quicker pace, the other was slow and heavy but with it's own little detail that still eludes me to this day.
"Hello?" I said, in the back of my mind, I was happy to be able to speak again, my throat muscles were unbelievably strained.
Then they came. They came, illuminated by a bright white aura. I can't believe how wide I smiled.
"Kyle!" called out that sweet little voice of the green unicorn filly. I looked at her, she grinned at me. There she stood, barely coming up to the knee of the radiant Princess Celestia, her wing span was spread majestically, almost as if they were the source of the aura around them. I looked up at her, she simply smiled back calmly. Suddenly, I felt the grip on my body loosen and I was on my feet, standing a good couple of metres away from the.
They were the light at the end of the tunnel.
My shot open and immediately I jumped away from the pillow. I let out a rough cough, my throat seemingly feeling incredibly scratchy, it hurt actually. I covered my mouth instinctively and strained my eyes shut.
"...Goddamnit..." I muttered between coughs. My head ached suddenly and I let out a groan as I put the same hand onto the side of my fringe and collapsed back onto the pillow. "Fucking nightmares" I breathed, trying desperately to push the images from my mind. It worked somewhat but hardly, it's kind of difficult to burn something like that from your head. "Whoa" I let out in realisation, rubbing my forehead. "Did all that really come from my own mind?"
Had it?
I shrugged it off and sat back up with a groan, letting out a brief grunt as I stretched my arms, arching my back with a sudden crack. I couldn't whistle so what only came out was a brief 'phew' as a response. I looked to the side and found my jacket where I had left it the previous night. I smiled as I patted the blankets quickly. "Alright, time to-" was all I could manage before I heard a slight creak noise from my side. I turned, still smiling, hoping to find a fresh and calm-looking Celestia at the door.
But...that wasn't the case.
Instantly my smile faltered and my eyes widened as I noticed who was now standing at the door, her hoof resting on the know as she peeked her head in, not noticing me as she swung the door open entirely.
Then she saw me.
Nervousness welled up inside me as I took in the image of the pony. Obviously, it was a mare, she had a pale pink fur coat, her eyes were oddly but adorably shaped amethyst eyes, almost being bordered in black around her lashes. Her unicorn horn passed through her mane, straight through where the magenta met the lavendar stripe of her mane.
Guessed who it was yet? No? The majority of ponies I'd seen had there manes cascading down their necks but not her, no, a light blut ribbon tamed the multi-hued hair, forming it into an ironic pony tail that somewhat curled at the end. Same kind of ribbon was wrapped around the base of her tail, of which I could hardly see but...I really didn't need to see her to know what she was wearing. I also didn't need to see her sides as I knew there were be a pair of pink wings nestled against her coat.
The alicorn met my gaze and immediately, her eyes widened in shock and she gaped. I froze, a blank expression on my face.
"Princess Cadence..." I began, nervously. "...G'morning" her lips wobbled slightly before she uttered a single word.
"Morning" she said, half-dazed and then, just like that, she let out a sigh as her eyes rolled back in her head and swayed to the side. I watched as she hit the door with her head, an audible dull thump being created and collapsed on the floor. I couldn't believe it, she fainted.
"Well, shit" I muttered. What exactly was I supposed to do now? Get help? No, no that wouldn't work, even though I had walked through the castle before and some guards saw me with Celestia, it was a high posibility that the guards during the night shift would probably become hostile.
If not then do exactly what Cadence did. However, that wouldn't make them good guards, right?
I had woken up this morning thinking that maybe the white alicorn was going to drop in and see how I was doing and then...well, I don't know. I, no, we had come here to find a way for me to get back to Earth but that was obviously not going to happen.
At least, yet.
Maybe we were going to discuss living arrangements, where I'd live, how I'd live and for how long. I shook my head, I needed to focus, right now I had an unconcious alicorn princess just lying there in the open doorway on the ground. I groaned as I slid out of bed. Probably, should have not gotten up so quickly, I felt dizzy and vision gave way to blinding darkness. I swayed, reaching my hand out to the nightstand for support. Finally, my blackout dissipated, I don't know about you but when I sit up too quickly after lying down for too long, I sometimes get those.
I walked over to the Crystal Princess, which still sounded kind of dumb in my head, if the Crystal Empire is in fact, an empire, why isn't she an Empress? I really should've paid more attention in S&E classes. Anyway, I knelt down and shook her shoulder gently with an outstretched hand.
"Princess? Princess Cadence?" I said, still shaking her. To my dismay, she didn't answer, I sighted. "Well, c'mon then" I begrudgingly said as I moved my hands underneath her. I hooked my arms around her torso and neck and began to lift her. I expected to struggle, that the young mare was at least a little bit heavy but to my astonishment, I hoisted her up with little problem. I looked at her face, she looked so serene as I craddled her, her tail nearly reaching my shins. Her fur was soft and her mane, even softer, I couldn't help but smile as I turned and gave the door a quick kick, shutting it once more.
I walked over to the bed with the princess in my arms and gently laid her down on the bed, I had thrown the covers off so she now rested on the sheets where I previously resided. My arms slipped out from under her and watched as her head lazily drooped to the side as her head rested on the pillow. I merely smiled and walked around the bed, finding my Mum's university jacket and slipping my arms through each sleeve. I grabbed a nearby chair, pulled it over to the side of the bed and sat down, resting my hands on the arm-rests as a low sigh escaped my lips.
Damn, this thing was comfy. I leaned my head back, taking in long breaths as I waited. Occasionally I would glance over to the unconcious mare and I'd smile at the princess, she was adorable in her own right. I could use that word for almost every mare I'd meet, I thought. They were all cute, I reckon.
Some more so than others though.
"Ahhhh, what happened?" I shot up at hearing the voice of the princess and looked up at her, she stirred under the covers I had pulled over her earlier, when I had thought she'd be out for only a few minutes seemed to be not the case. I believe nearly an hour went by before she awoke. Cadence fidgeted around with her hooves for a moment, glancing around everywhere except at me.
"You, uhhh, kinda fainted, you highness" I said. Now she was looking at me. It took a few seconds to register for her but eventually, her expression was right back to what it was when she caught me in bed. Shocked and all.
"G-g-gu-" she muttered, my own eyes widened as I realised what she was doing. Immediatley, I shook my hands at her.
"Uhh, Cadence, stop, stop please" I said nervously.
"Gu-g-gua-" she stuttered.
"Cadence-" I stood up.
"GUAR!!-mmhmhmph" was all she could manage. As she turned her head to shout at the door, her eyes flickered towards it, giving me just enough time to dash forward. I brought a firm hand up to her muzzle and covered her mouth, pinning her to the bed with my other hand. I stared down at her, I could see the fear in her eyes as she laid underneath me. Suddenly, her eyes formed into a determined scowl, my confidence had left somewhat. Her angry look however was changed as her pupils dialted in pure shock, I felt confused but remained silent, waiting for her to calm down.
She didn't.
Instead, she seemed to panic, she flailed her hooves around, occasionally kicking me in the side or back but due to the angle, it didn't hurt much.
"Cadence, Cadence, calm down-" I tried, tried again and then tried some more, nothing seemed to be getting through to the young pink mare.
It wasn't until she managed to punch me in the face with a hoof that she stopped. My head swung to the side, I felt a thick liquid run down my chin and felt as though a piece of a tooth was missing somewhere. My eyes instinctively shut from the shock and the pain that followed, when they opened however, my breathing became heavy. I glared daggers at the ceiling above me and Cadence, now it was my time to calm down.
Why was I so angry all of a sudden?
Slowly I rotated my head to look down at Cadence, I bared my teeth behind closed lips to stifle screaming at her. She watched me for a few seconds, her eyes widened with fear as I stared angrily at her. After realising that she had stopped moving, I let out a sigh and looked back down at her with a much softer expression.
"Ya done?" she didn't answer. "Okay, I'm going to let go now, alright? I'm not going to hurt you Cadence" I said, trying to give her an assuring smile. I could only, somewhat, manage. She nodded under my hand, I took that as a good sign. I released her muzzle but she kept her mouth closed, her eyes locked directly onto mine as I brought her back up, allowing her to sit on her haunches on the mattress. My hand still rested on her shoulder, she didn't seem to notice though. As the two of us remained silent, I could tell that something was gnawing at her. "Sorry about, err, ya know" I said with a grin. Cadence didn't answer me, much to my confusion.
Finally, she spoke. "H-how did you do that?" she asked.
Oblivious, yes, that was the word. I was completey oblivious to what she was talking about. "Do what?"
"That...what you did, how did you do it?" she repeated.
"Princess, I don't know what you're-"
"I was trying to teleport and you stopped me, how?!" she asked again desperately.
"What?" Now, I was utterly lost but according to Cadence, she had been trying to use magic and when it didn't work, she blamed me.
"Why isn't my magic working?" she said, more to herself than me as she glanced up at her horn. She let out a few grunts as she clenched her eyes shut, trying desperately for her horn to respond. Absentmindely, I released my hand from her shoulder and suddenly, Crack-a-boom, her horn was a bright as a goddamn sun.
Or maybe it was THE sun? I had never really thought about it.
I recoiled from the bright light, as did Cadence and dimmed her horn's brightness until it was just managable. She let out a brief sigh of relief with a small smile as the glow dissiapted. She closed her eyes for a moment before looking back up at me.
Before she could say anything, an intriguing thought came to mind, an idea. "Could you do that again?" I asked. Cadence gave a confused look but abided nonetheless. Her horn began to glow again and started creating an aura of light within the large bedroom. Slowly, i reched out with me hand to her. She flinched slightly as I rested my hand on her her, which now lazily rested on the blanket she was under and I sat upon.
The results were...interesting.
Immediately when my hand made contact, Cadence's horn ceased it's alluring pink glow. As if it had just simply ran out of charge, there wasn't even a dimming fade of light, it was just simply cut off and replaced with shadow. Cadence looked up at her horn then back at me, our eyes locked and I could sense the curiousity in her stare aswell as her confusion.
We were both, however, astonished. When I pulled back though, her horn returned to it's enchanting glow. Our eyes flickered back and forth from her horn. Finally, Cadence dimmed down her magical aura and locked eyes with me once again.
"Who are you?" she asked. I sighed, not quite sure why though, perhaps I was simply relieved of how quickly she came grips with something such as me, perhaps that wasn't even remotely the case. Regardless, I took a breath before answering her, nodding my head as I glance back into her eyes, characteristically.
"Mercer...but most folks call me Kyle" I said, looking at it as a total Red Dead Redemption moment for me. I smirked a bit at remembering that game.
Maybe I should've gone with John Marston...John is my middle name, after all
I could tell that a small, almost smug smile came onto the pink alicorn before she spoke. Still facing away from her, I heard her. "I'm Ca-" she cut herself off before finishing her name. Nervously, I turned to face her, she looked up at the ceiling, her brow furrowed and her mouth, agape. After a moment, she gazed back at me, blatantly puzzled. "How do you know my name?" she asked.
Oh, great, this again. Seriously, it was getting kind of old. Even though it made sense. I gave a half-hearted, uneasy chuckle. "Well...you're a princess, right? I would imagine lots of pe-ponies know about you" I managed.
"But..." Cadence paused. "You're not a pony though..." she paused again before her eyes widened, a hint of an apologetic twinkle in her amethyst irsies. "Are you?!" she asked. I stifled a bemused giggle, she probably thought that I was a pony with some kind of physical defficency. Still, as her worry sank in, a feeling of comfort washed over me. Why?
She was concerned about me, which probably meant I was getting through to her. Which also meant she wasn't going to call the guards.
"No, no, not at all" I waved a hand. "I'm no more a pony than you are a stallion" I grinned.
"Then, what are you?" she inquired. I scratched the back of my neck through my hair, I really needed I hair...or so I was told. I blamed the Mercer gene for a my hair growth and colour, being a family of musical semi-hippies, it was rare to see a Mercer with short hair.
That is, until Dad donated it to a cancer foundation. Idiot. Still, I loved the big ol' bastard.
"Well...my race's name is 'Human', if that's what you're asking" I said with a small smile. "I, personally, am a teenager, if that means anything, I kinda like to think myself as a writer but-"
"A human?" Cadence cut me off. "I've never heard of anything like that before" she said lowly, an emotion in her voice that I couldn't quite place. I shrugged.
"Makes sense, I suppose, I mean, I'm not exactly from he-"
"Hang on a sec" she said quickly, I let out a low grumble at her interuption habit, she seemed to notice. "Heh, sorry, it's just..." she leaned in and narrowed her eyes at me. "I...I can't tell what your feeling" she muttered, more to herself. I blanched a bit.
"Huh? Tell what I'm feeling?" I asked.
"Yes, you see..." she gestured to her horn. "As the princess of love, I can kinda...sense what a pony is feeling but with you..." she put a hoof to her chin, examining me. "I just can't"
"Is that another 'magic' thing?" I asked. She nodded and I sighed. "Well, then that makes sense, I guess" I said.
"How?" she inquired.
"Because apparently, I'm-"
"Because he's entirely immune to magic, my niece" I heard a familiar voice say. Cadence's eyes widened a bit as both of us turned to face the regal form of none other than Princess Celestia standing at the door, a noticable smile on her muzzle.
"Aunty Tia!" Cadence recoiled and jumped off the bed with her surprised cry, the white alicorn and I looked at her with confusion. The young princess trotted over to Celestia, a litle bit quicker than needed and beamed up at her. The solar princess simply smiled back down at her before looking up to meet my gaze, she smiled at me, I smirked friendly in return.
"Mornin' Princess, sleep well?" I greeted.
"Yes, very much so, thankyou, yourself?" she kindly replied.
I grimaced.
"Ehhhh, could've been better, I suppose" I half-heartedly said.
"Nightmares?" she asked, I rubbed my left arm.
"You could say that, your majesty" I replied. She nodded, I suppose in either understanding or sympathy. Goddamn, I would've liked sympathy for that, reckon it was necessary anyway. Before silence could fall, Cadence looked between us almost in a shocked expression.
"Wait, wait, wait" she stammered, waving her front hooves. "You two know eachother?!" Cadence asked, confused.
"Why, yes, who do you believe allowed him to spend the night here?" Celestia jokingly said, I chuckled along with her suppressed but audible giggle, much to the pink mare's blantism.
"Wait, but-"
"Why don't we talk in my chambers? I'm sure we can help whatever things you may be confused about, dear" Celestia said, assuringly. Cadence paused but nodded, the solar mare looked up at me, I nooded at her and jumped off the bed, landing on my feet with an audible thud. Celestia smiled between the two of us and turned to head out the door, Cadence followed with me in tow. I closed the door on out way out and the white alicorn began to lead us through the castle.
This'll be interesting
Author's Note
So, not a whole lot happened in this installment but I wanted to touch on Kyle's insanity arc a little, don't worry, he won't become a Norman Bates but there will be a sprinkle of dark throughout this story. Also, this is kind of a 2-parter chapter as I had that beginning scene left without an explanation, so, no, I didn't forget about that, I just was writing so much more than a typical chapter's length.
As always, next one will be out relatively soon.
Give Me a Sign - Breaking Benjamin
Chapter 7 - Jump Rope
Now you're older and the weight is on your shoulders, make the world a little colder when you're hidin' in the old day. Be strong, don't you give up hope, it will get hard. Life's like a jump rope.
"Howdy, Lyra" I said as I rested my back on the grass beneath me by the shore. The little filly smiled at me as she trotted to my side and laid down on her stomach.
"Hey, Kyle" she replied. I let out a content sigh as my eyes drifted towards the shimmering water under the bright glow of the setting sun. Lyra breathed out an audible exhale as she watched the scenery with me, I looked at her, she wore a calm grin on her muzzle. The unicorn gazed back at me, noticing me staring at her, smiling, her mane drifting in the slight shake of her head as she fixed her golden eyes on me, grinning. "Haha, What?" she asked, happily, with a giggle.
"Nothing" I said, shrugging off her adorable nature. I looked at my hand and noticed one final stone in my palm, I clenched it in a stern grip and sat up slightly, looking out into the water. I threw the rock in the lake and with a dull splash, I fell back, resting my head on my hands.
As the light of Celestia's grand star faded with the passing, silent moments, I gazed up at Lyra. The young unicorn was sitting, almost perched on the grass, staring at the setting sun. I couldn't help but notice how the orange cascading onto her green fur, making her eyes glisten with intent with the light and with the gentle breeze in the wind drifting her mane across her features...She looked amazing.
Don't get me wrong, I knew she was 4 years younger than me and I'm not really that type of guy but...c'mon, it was Lyra Heartstrings for Faust's sake.
However, I became very aware of the late hour.
"Looks like that time again" I said half-heartedly. Lyra blinked.
"Yeah, I guess" she replied, solemn in her tone.
I groaned as I stood to my full height, feeling my joints crack under the sudden movement. The unicorn looked up at me and rose to her her hooves, I could sense the familiar feeling in her as I looked down at her. I smiled, leaning down to gently grush her mane, Lyra grinned at the motion and closed her eyes as I let my hand travel on it's own accord down her face. I gave her jawline a gentle scratch, she hummed in relaxation and opened her eyes to meet mine and I crouched down in front of her.
"Hey, don't worry, doesn't look as though I'm going for a while" I said, grinning as her face lightened up.
"You're from another world?" Cadence asked, dumbfounded but also, sounding very intrigued as Celstia finished her explanation, she looked at me, mouth gaping, I nodded.
The two princesses and myself were now within the royal chambers of the white alicorn, I suppose Celestia had thought it wise to talk under less formal matters and had invited Cadence and I inside to explain everything to the Princess of Love. Perhaps, she even had another subject in mine to discuss within the solitary confines of her room but that was to be seen, still, I had my suspicions.
"Yeah, it's like I said, one minute I get a package from someone and the next, I end up in the Everfree Forest" I said, shrugging. Celestia walked up to me and placed a hoof on my shoulder. My eyes followed the golden slipper up to her partially covered face, she smiled down me, sympathetically. I was barely able to return it before she looked back at the pink alicorn.
"And it seems, I'm afraid that there's no way to send him back, Niece" she said, sympathy laced in her tone. Cadence's eyes softened as she looked at me, now with same expression Celestia wore.
"So, you can't go back home?" she asked.
"Doesn't look like it" I replied, exhaling on my words. Ever since yesterday, I had started to mentally grasp the situation in my head. Honestly, the sheer irony of it all was almost mockingly sadistic.
It was SO cliche.
It took every ounce of blantanism in my body to finally get a blunt picture of what was currently happening. I was a brony, a young male who didn't live a perfect life and was whisked away into Equestria by some unknown means and thrown into that forsaken forest.
I almost groaned in annoyance at how much that irritated me. Never, in my life had I felt like some grand pawn for something and I say that because...this is going to sound really crazy but...in the back of my mind, I couldn't help but think there was something bigger at work here.
Here me out before you scroll down.
I had found that damnable orb in a package, right? Someone, something or even somepony had to have sent it to me, right? I've said this before; this obviously doesn't happen everyday so, why exactly was all this happening to me?
The more I came to grips with the reality of it all, the more I questioned it, the more I felt like I was some kind of roundabout plot twist in some bigger grand scheme of events. What those events were, however, I had no idea nor did I really have a full-on reason to place all my eggs in that basket either. This was all just analysation on my part, my mind hungered for answers to questions I couldn't stop asking, hence, I decided to think about it later.
When I had more time...and when I was alone.
My mind came rushing back to awareness as I felt something warm pressed up to me. My eyes re-focused and I looked down to see none other than the pink alicorn; Princess Cadence firmly hugging me. Her body seemed to radiate utter sympathy as she embraced me, her hooves wrapped around my neck. I just grinned sheepishly and moved my arms up to return the gesture albeit, with less force. Her muzzle was buried into my chest as I glanced up at Celestia, she wore a serene smile, just like always and gave me a nod. I smirked friendly back at her and added a slight brush of my hand on the alicorn's back, I could practically feel her relaxed grin as I did so.
"I'm sorry" she said, just barely audible as she began to release me. As she pulled back, I rested my hands on her shoulders, feeling the fine texture of her pink coat under my palms. She looked me in the eye, they glistened slightly with sincerity, it gave me an odd little feeling in my stomach to see. Nevertheless, I gave her a reassuring grin.
"Hey, it's not your fault, your highness" I returned, trying to sound optimistic. "I'm positive it wasn't your fault, at least..." I then gasped audibly in mock shock. "Or maybe it was you! Was it your han-err, hoof-writing on the side of the box!? It's all so clear now, how could we have been so blind?! How long have you been summoning other-worldly beings, Cadence? Am I not the first? What twisted plot do you have cooking up in the pretty head of yours?!"
"No, no, no, no, I'm not doing anything!!" Cadence, cried out in shock, obviously not catching my expression of suppressed laughter. She jolted away from my hands and stared at me wide eyed, pleadingly. "Please, Kyle, I'm not the one who brought you here!" She continued, she looked up at Celestia who wore the same expression I did albeit with less character. "Aunty, I swear I'm not trying to take you over, I-"
And that's when Princess Cadence fell silent to my unleash roar of uncontrollable laughter. I couldn't take it anymore, I brought a hand up to the bridge of my nose, trying to calm myself. It only managed to bring me down to quiet chuckling, I could hear the muffled gigliing of the solar princess aswell as Cadence looked back at me in utter confusion.
"I was kidding, Cadence" I said, smiling at her, she simply looked at me, dumbstruck. That is, briefly before she gave me an intense glare. A gesture, of which, I returned in good faith...by laughing, of course.
"Oh, you suck" Cadence grumbled, much to my and apparently Celestia's amusement.
I liked this.
Just to drop all worries and have a go with a bad joke. It felt good. Despite everything that was going on, everything that had to happen, everything that needed sorting out, it felt so good to just not think about it all.
Which is probably why I jumped at the chance to lighten the mood with a really bad joke...of course, I couldn't help but make another.
"Should probably mention I'm into chicks, so..." I chuckled lightly to end my statement. I did not get the expression I thought I was going to receive however. Rather than a scowl or bemused look, I was met by curious glances.
"You're attracted to young Griffins?" Celestia asked, raising an eyebrow. I gaped in shock.
"What?! I didn't say that!?"
"You said you're into chicks..." Cadence said, eyeing me confusedly. I had to restrain myself from face-palming and throwing into another laughing fit.
"Oh, I see what you thought I meant..." I began. "But that's not what I meant. Ya see, 'chicks' is a bit of a slang term to refer to women" they stared at me with blank looks, I dead-panned. "Women are the females of my species" I said.
"Ohhh" both princesses synched. "Such an odd world your from" Celestia murmured to herself. Before anyone could say anything else, I spoke up, a question had now entered my mind.
"Wouldn't they be called 'cubs' though?" I asked.
"You have a really long mane, Kyle, I don't know how you can see" Cadence commented, craning her neck slightly to look up at me. I nearly groaned at hearing the repeated the words, it was always in a different way but it was always said.
After a bit of a long and rather casual discussion between the princesses and I, Celestia decided that we attend to business as soon as possible. Said business was finding out where the bloody hell I could live...until further notice of course. At first, she had brought up actually building a home out of the same I stayed suite I had slept in the previous night. Much to my surprise, Cadence's reaction was more than optimistic. I had thought that she would almost loath the idea of an alien living in the same castle as her. However, that was not the case as I soon found out that the pink, pony princess was quite eager to befriend me and was rather happy to have me stay.
It was tempting, I will say that, I'd probably make best friends with Cadence, eat and chat with monarchs, sleep in giant beds in even bigger rooms. It sounded great and to some folks, I reckon that would be the utmost best decision and it probably is...or rather, was. Fore, I am not 'most folks'.
I watched as Cadence and Celestia's facial expression turned from enthusiasm to disappointment.
"Man, that sounds great, really great actually but-uhhh...."
"What is it, Kyle?" the solar goddess asked.
"Well, living in a castle's not really my thing, Tia" I hummed in thought, rubbing a hand under my growing chin hairs. "I'd prefer something a little bit more...down-to-Earth" both princesses stared at me curiously, probably from my word-usage or just simply waiting for my answer, politely.
It finally hit me.
Where else would be better? I'd be level ground with local and ordinary ponies, I'd be fairly isolated and close to grounds where I could only assume there'd be fresh game to sport if I tried my hand at hunting. It was spacious in it's own right and just felt cozy, despite it's condition. Of course, there was something I saw in it the first time I caught a glimpse of the old shack, a tinge of familiarity, almost. The place was already furnished and from what I had gathered, such possessions were easily remedied of any weathering via magic.
Just like everything else apparently.
However, in the back of my mind, I knew the actual reason I wanted to live there. I wanted to live there because I was close, close to the ground, close to Ponyville.
Close to them. Close to her.
I grinned subconciously as my mind came to the greatest perk of living there, I'd be close to her, close to Lyra. Of course, I knew AJ would be there too but I also knew that she was dead set on going to Manehatten and judging from that, I didn't assume she'd be around much longer.
Only to come back and earn her cutie mark. I made a mental note to be there when she gets it.
I smiled at the two princesses. "Hey, Tia..." the solar alicorn up and looked at me expectantly. "Reckon I could live in that cottage?"
"Yeah, I get that alot" I replied to Cadence's question, it bugged me but I wasn't going to flip my shit to a princess, let alone an alicorn, let alone Cadence..let alone someone who's only asked me once.
Cadence gave me an intrigued look as we continued walking, I thought I caught a content grin on Celestia's muzzle but from my angle, I couldn't quite tell. The pink aliconr beside me hummed in thought as she stared at me, narrowing her eyes with her tongue poking out between her teeth. I looked back at her, giving her a cautious gaze but as soon as I did, her eyes lit up and her mouth exploded into a gleeful smile. She gasped and squeeled in delight before her horn glowed a light azura hue. I noticed the same aura encasing something behind her head and then her ponytail started twithcing slightly.
It didn't take too long before Cadence levitated her hair-tie from her mane and floated it in front of me, a grin plastered on her muzzle.
I didn't even give it a second glance.
I'm pretty sure my mouth fell open at the sight of the now untamed mane of the Princess of Love. Her long, flowing hair gracefully waved, straightened and curled all at the same time as each lock draped lower to the ground beneath her elegant hooves. I gawked in awe at how majestic and beautiful she was, I made another mental note to brohoof Shining Armor because...DAYUM!
...Ugh, spelling "Armor" like that is so weird for me. Remember, I'm an Aussie?
Cadence continued staring at me gleefully as she took the black, elastic material around to the back of my head. I had just noticed that the two of us had stopped, Celestia turned around and apparently found quite the amusing sight as she giggled slighly behind a covering hoof. Cadence locked her bright, sparkling violet eyes onto mine, they were full of giddiness and hilarity. She then giggled musically
"Heh, what?" she asked, grinning.
"N-nothing, just...that's a nice look for you is all" I said, silently gulping. Cadence gave me a half-lidded smile.
"Nawww, you think I'm pretty?" she asked, batting her eyelashes. I grimaced.
"Well, duh" I dead-panned, Cadence merely giggled even further.
"Heh, cute" she commented, she continued staring into my eyes with that same playful twinkle. However, as soon as I felt something brush against my hair behind me, her eyes switched to confusion. Then understanding.
Then dissapointed.
Puzzled, I looked behind me to find her hair-tie just hovering where at eye level with me, I looked back at Cadence and smiled. Knowing what she wanted to see, I plucked the lackey from her magical grip, when I turned to her again, her eyes were wide in disbelief. I looked up to find Celestia giving a slightly less dramatic but still shocked gaze.
"What's up?" I asked, puzzled, turning back to the pink alicorn.
"N-nothing" she said, seeming to calm down a bit. "It's just, it's not everyday somepony just rips something out of a pony's magic" she added.
"Oh..." I answered, nodding. "Okay, then" I added, now fiddling around with the band to wrap it around my wrist. It struck me as odd at how being called 'somepony' didn't really feel...wrong. Well, maybe that's not how to explain it, it just felt like it was the right terminology even though I actaully wasn't a pony.
Does that make sense? No, no it doesnt but the bottom line, however is...
I didn't mind it.
As I began to tie my hair back, I noticed Cadence watching my hands and face in amazement. She walked around me to get a better view of my fingers at work, getting a firm grasp of the back of my hair, grabbing the band, twisting it. Through the whole, short procedure, she stared at me in awe.
Finally, after the fourth twist, my neck was free to breath, allowing the cool air to sweap at the skin beneath my head. I opened my eyes after tossing my fringe to the side to see Cadence staring at me, a picture of shock, envy and amazement on her face. I merely chuckled.
"Whao..." she breathed. "Do that again" she added. I raised an eyebrow at her. "Please?"
Once again, I merely chuckled.
So, in order to conserve time, I think I'll skip ahead a little. Apparently, just waiting outside the gate of the castle is a prepped and ready golden carriage, hoisted by two royal, winged guards. Said carriage was used for both Celestia and my own transportation back to Ponyville. Cadence walked with us the entire way out, as the solar princess climbed into the glorified wagon, I turned back to the pink alicorn, giving her a warm smile.
She returned it with vigor.
I chuckled before reaching back behind my head to give her lackey back but when I noticed her upturned hoof, gesturing for me to stop, I gave the princess a confused look.
"Keep it" she said, grinning. "It's a nice look for you" she added. "And I think you'd fit in better with a ponytail" she finished, giggling at her small joke. I merely laughed quietly along with her.
"Maybe and thanks" I started. "Hopefully, next time we'll meet under better circumstances" I added, smiling assuringly at her. Cadence lifted an outstretched hoof to me, her eyes beckoning and her smrik becoming alluring. I sighted as I walked up to her and wrap my arms around her neck, she hummed slightly as she rested her head on my shoulder and now, both hooves on my back.
"Good luck, Kyle" she said as we seperated our warm embrace.
"Thanks..." I looked back at Celestia. "Well...I guess I'll catcha later" I said.
"Bye" she returned, watching me as I climbed into the carriage and sat comfortingly next to the white alicorn. I closed the door and gave one final half-salute to Cadence and she waved back as the guards lifted the carriage into the air and she was now out of sight. Turning away from the window, I sighed and craned my neck back to rest my head against the red cushion.
"She was right, you know" Celestia commented out of the blue. I turned to her, inquisitively. "That is a good look for you" she added playfully. "Not many stallions can pull off that kind of style"
I laughed in response. "Oh, ssh, Tia" I returned. "Next you're gonna be straping on a pair of wings on me" I muttered.
"What was that, Kyle?"
"Oh, nothing" I answered, suppressing the urge to burst out laughing.
Ah, here we are, one of the key points in most HIE's I read way back when. It's all downhill from here...
...Yeah fucking right.
"Damn, that was fast" I commented as the two pegasi gently lowered the carriage onto he grassy road. I wasn't kidding either, after subtly blurting out Celestia's future plans for a particular unicorn, barely three minutes had passed by and now the princess and I now resided within the invisible walls of Ponyville. I looked up at her and she gave me an assuring smile before climbing out of the carriage via the adjacent door we entered through. With a deep breath, I pushed open the golden hatch and jumped out with a dull thud as I landed. I walked around towards the front to see the solar princess nod at the two pegasi, they saluted back. I shrugged, not full-on caring what the sign meant.
I walked up to her and she began trotting down the road, an action I reluctantly followed in tow. It was now well into the late hours of the morning, so you can kind of get a picture of what the town was like. That's right...
...Busy.
I got the initial reaction I expected but with the tall, majestic divine monarch walking by my side casually, it seemed to have a touch of difference. That alone and the fact that I couldn't help but feel her stature and motions rather...protective. My admiration and respect for this regal pony was unbound, even before hand when I knew her as nothing more than a cartoon character.Well, maybe a little more as I've already explained various times, I'd imagine my outlook goes without saying. Even still, however, I couldn't help but feel that take I had on her simply doubled as I began noticing the rather intense glares she gave when an insensitive pony would gawk for too long.
I couldn't describe the looks she gave to those who showed disgust or anger. Celestia was obviously not a fan of racism.
"Where're we headin', Tia?" I asked, strolling awkwardly by her side with my hands firmly shoved into my mother's jacket's pockets.
"Town Hall, if you're going to live down here, we might as well make it known" Celestia replied. I left it at that, made sense to me, I suppose. My mind suddenly brought up that one scenario with that old donkey, what was his name? Ahhh, forget it. The point is, I couldn't help but wonder how he managed to set up living in that old cabin outside of town. What kind of ordeals did he have to go through?
Other than Pinkie Pie, of course. I grinned as I thought about the bubbily mare. She truly was the lord of laughter, I can't even think about her without smiling. I wondered on how she would come to Ponyville, what reaction she'd get from the past citizens. How she managed to score a job and home at the finest bakery in town even if her only qualifications were farming rocks and partying. I smirked as I thought about how we would meet, would she be annoying? Maybe but she's Pinkie Pie and I know her, hell, maybe I could possibly be the only one to understand her, with her insanity and blatant disrespect for the fourth wall.
Hell, maybe I should organise a party for her as a welcome to Ponyville, that'd be awesome, right? Heh, listen to me, I'm already planning my uncertain future. The chances were high but still, there might always be a strange turn of events that would send me home.
Perhaps the reason why I was thinking like I was, planning and everything, was that I already had. As you have all probably guess, I dreamed alot about this moment, just never thought it'd become reality though.
Now that it is reality, however, I don't know what to dream of anymore.
Heck, my mind wanders a little too much sometimes, now I'm just rambling. I tried to get my thoughts back on track, or more specifically, on Pinkie Pie. Immediately, I smiled, she truly had a way of making people happy, even if she wasn't even around or...
The smile I wore while thinking about the bouncy pony faded away as I came to realise once more that I was in the past. So far in the past of Equestria that AJ was a filly and hence, so were the rest. Pinkamena Diane Pie was still working the rock farm, pushing granite with her nose into stacks of stone. I couldn't help but grimace at the thought of seeing her so glum, so unhappy.
It's amazing how fast your thoughts can differ in a few seconds, maybe I should stop thinking because by that time...we were already there. Apparently I had managed to cramp all these little contemplations within the span of a few minutes while I walked by Celestia subconciously.
I'm sure I would've looked like an idiot if she tried to make small talk and then have to watch me stumble on my words as clarity took hold of my mind again.
Lucky me, I guess.
Town Hall was amazing and surprisingly quite the same. I hardly think it's necessary to describe it, all in all, it was pretty much the way they portayed it in the show with the giant almost, plaza-like structure only with the same touch of realism that everything else had. I began to get a better concept of the world around me, more importantly, Equestria in general. It was almost like...like a graphic novel in here. Everything was brightly coloured and contrasted with it's surroundings but still looked like a real thing. It's hard to explain really, hell, maybe one of ya'll will get lucky and have that damn glowing ball delivered to your doorstep.
When Celestia and I stepped inside the central building of Ponyville, we were greeted by the not the most humble of sights. Standing by the stage was a dark purple unicorn stallion with his back to us, in front of him stood a rather uninterested looking pegasus mare. I was little interested in their conversation as I was suddenly drawn to the stallion's visuality. Walking up to the two with Celestia, I managed to make a single glass lens, resting in front of his right eye and a fine, respectable top hat adorning his head.
Was that moustache?
"Good morning, Mayor" the solar princess greeted coming behind the fine dressed colt. He turned as the white coated mare gawked upwards in amazement. He jumped a bit as he caught the sight of the alicorn...
...but once the two looked at me, their expressions became all around uneasy. I think I spotted a shivering spine.
"P-Princess Cele-Celestia!?" The stallion managed, his hace cartoonishly bouncing off his mane and landing back onto it. I stifled a chuckle at seeing such a classic seen in real life. I had to hold back even more laughter as my brain registered his looks and that unmistakable voice.
Indeed, there was a moustache, perched in front of his muzzle, covering his mouth and nose. His monocle seemed to make his right eye much larger as his left seemed forever closed, or perhaps he was just squinting? If so, it was really hard to tell. His voice was not what you'd expect from a full-grown stallion however, it had a bazaar squeaky nature to it.
I suppose it made sense, I mean, this is Lauren Faust's world...even if Celestia rules it.
"What brings you here, your highness?" he asked, bowing slightly. He then looked at me, I believe I caught the hint of a scowl. "And what have you brought with you?" I raised an eyebrow at him, as did Tia. A gesture I found comforting, was she offended on my behalf?
"That" she began using a partially scolding voice. "Is my personal acquaintance; Kyle"
The stallion's pupils shrunk to pin-points as Celestia ended her statement. I felt a little heartwarmed, in all her regal and majestic nature, she formally and secretly called me 'friend'.
"Ah, I s-see" the mayor managed. "He gave our townsfolk quite the scare yesterday" he added.
"I am aware, sir" Celestia said, calmingly.
"Heh, yeah, sorry 'bout that" I cracked out, rubbing the back of my neck. "Trust me, it was never my intention"
"Oh, yes, I've been getting none stop stories about you, all different and from different ponies" the mayor let out a sigh as he spoke.
I think I'll just call him 'Mayor'...I always happened to and frankly, I've forgotten his real name. Celestia hummed behing closed lips, questioningly.
"Stories, ay?" I asked.
"Well, yes" Mayor began, his eyes dialating nervously. "Mostly rumors and whispers, however, I'm sure there'll pass once they know of your relationship with the princess" he put on a supporting, trembling grin that absolutely screamed uncertainty, possible even full-on doubt.
Oh, well, good enough for me, I suppose.
"Well, there'll be plenty of time for that then" Celestia added. Mayor gave her a quizzical look.
"You majesty?"
Not much later after that, I found myself standing just outside Town Hall, leaning back against the wall beside the front door on the porche. Celestia had explained to the mayor that I had chosen to stay at the shack she brought me to, an explanation he took with blatant surprise and hesitance. Said hesitance was doubled when she asked for the deed.
Oh, the look on his muzzle.
Anyway, he returned to us with it after excusing himself to his office for a few minutes and hoofed over the parchment to Celestia with a nervous grin. She simply levitated it over to me, smiling serenely as I took it in my hand and skimmed through the text. Basic stuff really, never had I been into realstate (Mainly 'cause of my age) but I could understand most of what the writing meant. Mostly confirmations of personal details and ownership of the house and land.
That's right, land. Apparently, this cottage I had hopes in living in was centred around about a couple acres worth of plains.
Lucky me, ay?
In big bold lettering next to an underline said 'signature'. Tia levitated a quill over to me, I regarded her with a thankful smile before dotting down my name in full.
Kyle Johnathon Mercer
I gave the mayor a quick friendly look and he smiled weakly, taking the parchment from my hand. He read down the page and his features perked a bit. "Very Good, Mr. Mercer" he said simply. "Now, there is the matter of-"
"I'll handle those" Celestia quickly said. I gazed at her, confusedly. She merely nodded at me and trotted ahead of the mayor, a sign of which he took to follow. I stood there, scratching my head in bewilderment. What was that about?
Eventually, I shrugged it off. With nothing in the room to keep me occupied, I stepped outside for some air and now, here I stood.
The streets were less than busy, at least in this part of town but ponies still trotted by happily from corner to corner, building to building, the kind of social network society you'd expect from a small town like this. It would've been perfect if I didn't keep getting a few uneasy glances from the passing citizens that were either trotting by the Hall or in some far less encouraging cases, all the way down the road. I groaned a little, feeling a wave of not-belonging pass through me.
It felt horrible. It felt horrible to know blatantly, the ponies of this age did not seem as hospitible as I would've liked or imagined. I slouched in slight depression at that thought.
However, I didn't stay that way for long. It was the sound of a high-pitched, almost squeal of a voice that brought me to awareness. The voice was young, female, angry, defensive and above all; very upset.
"SHUT UP, BLAZE!" screamed the broken, raged voice of a young filly. I'd like to say that I found the voice familiar and knew exactly who it was. If I said that though, I'd be lying but I had an idea as it was obviously a foal. With that in mind, I subconciously let out a single, two-syllable name in a breathless sigh.
"Lyra...?"
Suddenly, the unclear bickering of voices caught my ear and I found myself drawn to the noise. I walked around the building, steadily, trying to catch any other sign of that voice. When I looked around the corner though, I was greeted by a cold display.
Huddled up into heself was a young, Earth-pony filly. Her cream-coloured coat contrasting greatly against her red, two toned mane and tail, her back was turned to me, so the face I saw on anypony was the snickering violet foal that stood before her, an evil grin crossing her muzzle. Her eyes were a burning crimson and her mane was a gentle shade of lavender, styled in a way that made me cringe to think of all the maintenance put into it. By her right side was a tall, slim, dopey looking pegasus colt that wore a completely stoned smile on his face and on the other was a rather thick cyan filly, not to be rude but damn, this pony needed exercise.
Hell, I almost mistaked them for Snips and Snails at first glance.
I would've felt sympathetic but instead felt annoyance as I watched all three of them practically corner the tan-coated foal against the wall of Town Hall. I could now make out the pale emerald gleam of her eyes, they were wide in fear and her trembled ever so slightly. The three other foals kept giggling menacingly at her and staring her down in just the same.
I scowled.
"What's wrong, Rosey?" the purple one asked, mock-sympathy laced in her evil voice. It was then when I noticed the defensive stance that the cream-filly took, she wasn't defending herself, however. She was protecting something, something behind her, from my angle, I couldn't quite tell what. "You look like you need to lie down" the violet filly added.
The purple filly noded to the pegasus colt and he grinned devilishly. In one swift movement, he pushed he to the side, making her tumble to the grassy road beneath them.
My jaw dropped in shock...that is, before my teeth gritted harshly.
Blaze, as I had come to know her as, merely snickered again. "Are you serious?" she asked, now gawking at the display at her hooves. I followed her gaze and saw the lively patch of growing scarlet roses protruding beautifully from the soil. I looked back down at the collasped filly, she sobbed inaudibly but I could see it, her eyes were tearing up and her mouth was formed into a saddened gape.
I put her colours and the flowers together and immediately I knew what her name was...Roseluck.
Such a name, it laughed in her face and yet smiled warmly at her at the same time. I say this fore she wasn't exactly lucky for what transpired next.
"Ugh, look at these bloddy ugly things!" Blaze whined in disgust at the roses, staring at them in distaste.
"Bitch, you wouldn't know if something was beautiful if it was in your face" I let out to myself. As Roseluck began to look up from the ground, my eyes widened as I watched Blaze lift her foreleg off the ground and hover it over a singular, tall rose.
"Wait, no, stop!" Roseluck tried, reaching out to violet filly. I didn't even have time to breath as Blaze's hoof slammed down on the flower. My heart sank, I couldn't imagine how the little cream-coloured foal felt right then.
Blaze turned her head slowly to Rose and gave her a malicious smile, I could tell the filly had tears in her eyes. Without warning or hesitation, the violet foal began absolutely trampling the vibrant roses in the earth. Her friends egged her on with audible, anarchic giggling, she laughed all the while.
Roseluck merely sat there, gawking at her work being destroyed, crying helplessly.
I stormed up to the scene.
"P-please...stop, Blaze" Roseluck whimpered.
None of them had noticed me yet as I quickly sauntered over to them, anger boiling up inside me.
"Haha and what will you do if I don't, huh?" Blaze retorted.
I let out a low growl and that's when the two other foals on the side glanced at me, immediately, their eyes shrunk in fear.
"It's the monster..." they said in unison, breathlessly and turning tail, leaving Blaze alone with Rose...and me.
"Hey, were are you two going?!" Called out Blaze who stared in the direction of her fleeing companions. She didn't have time to look at me before I gripped around her tail and gave her a fierce tug. She yelped as I lifted her off the ground, letting her hang up-side-down at eye-level with me. As soon as she caught my enraged glare, her eyes widened in shock, her mouth opened but by the looks of it, she was too terrified to speak.
Or scream.
I stared into her cold pools of crimson, I felt eyes on me from behind but I firmly kept her in place. She grimaced as I brought her closer to my face and sneered angrily, I barred my teeth, letting her get a full view of my canines before speaking.
"Don't touch her, don't hurt her, leave her alone...got it?" I snarled, taking my time with each phrase, deliberately scaring her. She nodded weakly, whimpering pathetically. "Fuck off" I added as I dropped her to the ground, mindful she didn't land on her head. She scrambled to her hooves and without looking back at me of Roseluck, she bolted in the direction of her friends. I sighed and turned back to gaze down at the little earth-pony. She was huddled up next to her patch, she sobbed silently as she pawed at the soil with a hoof, eyes clenched shut. I kneeled down so she was taller than me.
Roseluck was silent as she tilted her head to me, her eyes were red and puffy as was her struck cheek. I looked into her pale green eyes and saw a tinge of thankfulness within them, shrouded by a never-ending smog of depression. However, she nodded her head slightly before turning back to her small garden. I watched her for a moment longer, I could feel her solemn practically radiating off her. I breathed heavily before speaking.
"I'm sorry, Rose" I let out, sighing. She looked up at me, tears brimming on her lashes, she didn't speak, only stared. I gazed back into her glassy grassy eyes as softly as I could manage. Finally, after a quick sniffle, she said...
"T-thankyou..." Roseluck choked out. I smiled and nodded at her, gently placing a hand on her back. She didn't flinch from the contact, which I took as a good sign, patted her fur comfortingly, a gesture she welcomed.
"Will they be okay?" I asked.
"No...s-she killed them, all of them" Roseluck whimpered, lifting up the limp stem of a quickly darkening rose with a gentle hoof. I shook my head in sorrow on her behalf, I knew this feeling.
That feeling you get when you've worked for something, worked so hard to accomplish just one little goal and it means the world to you. The pride of well done job is uplifting, it just gives you confidence, you know? Now, take that, take that goal...and obliterate it. Roseluck's flowers were beautiful, from that quick glance, I couldn't say I'd seen plantlife so vibrant and alive.
Now, they were grey, withering and dead. Roseluck had created life and that life was destroyed.
I bet some of you are saying 'They'e just fucking flowers, man!'...Let em tell you, it doesn't matter what it is, if you're pasionate about it, not much comes close to being as important.
I learned that not too long ago.
Roseluck's eyes were clenched shut as thin rivers flowed from them, I sighed, looking back between her and the now dessicated patch of crushed life and soil. My eyes flickered to a bright shade of crimson, hiding behind the neighbouring bush. I removed my hand from the little filly and used it as support as I leaned my body towards it, out-stretching hand. "Well, what have we here?" I commented, forming a grin as I drew closer. Roseluck looked up at me confusedly but then looked in the direction of where I was going.
I could feel her eyes brightening as she caught her first glimpse. I smiled and brushed away the brambles and hello and behold...there, protruding from the dirt stood a perfectly preserved, scarlet rose. I turned back to see Roseluck's giddy, shimmering smile as she gasped excitedly. I chuckled and stood up, keeping the bush in place to let her see. She walked over to it cautiously and stared at it, grinning with sparkilng eyes.
She then looked up at me, a bit teary eyed. "Better than nothing, eh?" I asked, smiling warmly at her. I was caught off guard as I felt a weight tighten itself around my legs. When I regained my composure, I looked down at cream-coated filly, who had now wrap her forelegs around my thighs. Roseluck's back legs kept her upright as she squeezed my legs in a bone-crushing yet comfortable hug. She leaned the side of her head into me and I chuckled, reaching down to stroke her two-toned red mane.
"Thankyou!" she began. "Thankyou, thankyou, thankyou!" Roseluck squealed. "It's perfect!" she added, beaming all the while. I chuckled again and sub-conciously turned my head to the side. I frowned a bit.
Ponies, of all kinds stared at me. I wish I knew who they were, things wouldn't have had felt as uncomfortable, I reckon. Many gawked, others blankly gazed and some...some were smiling friendly. I smiled back to those few, it was good to know that if it came down to it, I had some supporters.
It was then when I turned back to little Rose, she looked up at me briefly before jumping back down to all fours, smiling the whole time. "Hey, whadd'ya say we get it out of there and pot it?" I asked. Her mouth open in a smile to speak but was cut off by a rather interuptive sound.
"Ahem" came the the soft clearing of somepony's throat from behind me. I looked back to find the white alicorn looking at me, the same serene smile on her muzzle. I smirked back.
"Princess Celestia!" Rose cried out, gawking at the regal mare.
"Howdy, Tia, things get sorted alright?" I said.
"Yes but..." she breathed heavily. "I'm afraid this is where we part ways, Kyle" she said, frowning slightly.
"Oh...Uh, alright" I simply acknowledged, my face fell a bit.
"I've made sure your new home is of the highest possible conditions" she formally stated, a reassuring smile making it's way onto her face. "And...here" she added as her horn glowed. A hefty brown bag floated on over to me, tied at the end with a thin string, it jngled musically as it levitated to me. The aura around it ceased and I caught it in my hands instintively, feeling the many, solid materials inside. I looked up at her, blatantly speechless, I knew well enough what this was. "Call it a welcoming present, Mr. Mercer" she added, calmly.
I giggled a bit. "With everything so far, a couple of friends, a new house, a bag of bits and..." I paused. "...A-and a new life...reckon I've got enough welcoming presents" I managed, smiling as humbly as I could muster. Celestia stepped up to me and stared warmly into my eyes. She lifted a hoof and rest her golden slipper on my shoulder. I followed it up to her face and returned the look.
Right before I lunged forwared and hugged her.
She let out an 'oof' of surprise but quickly and gently hugged me back, draping her hoof on my back as I wrapped my arms around her lower neck. My lower lip trembled as I smiled, burying my neck in her soft coat.
I had a feels moment.
We seperated and I chuckled half-heartedly. "Good luck, Kyle" she said friendly. "Don't worry, we'll meet again" she added.
"I would hope so" I replied. She grinned a bit as her horn glowed subtly.
"Farewell" she saluted, finally and in a burst of golden light, she was gone. A moment later, I looked up to find the same golden carriage being hoisted away towards Canterlot by two, armoured pegasus guards.
I sighed.
"Kyle, eh?" I heard a chirpy tone say from behind me. I looked back down at Roseluck who was grinning slightly up at me. "That's an odd name for a pony" she added, giggling as I gave her a blank look. "But it's a nice name"
I smirked at her.
Author's Note
Alright, I didn't think I'd get this done so late, a month is WAY too long.
Jump Rope - Blue October
Chapter 8 - Life's Great Mysteries
A lazy man once said;
"Why are we here? Are we the product of some cosmic coincidence? Or is there really a God watching everything? I don't know, man but it keeps me up at night"
Well, Grif...I still don't have your answer but I feel almost, dangerously close.
I smiled down at the little cream-coated filly. She just beamed up at me with those bright, sparkling green eyes. "Well, it wasn't the first choice my parents made but it's what I got" I said, rubbing the back of my neck absentmindely. " 'Roseluck' is a pretty decent name too, I reckon" I added
She just turned away shyly and grinned "Really? Well, thanks" she looked back at me, now curiously. "Wait 'not the first choice'? What was the first choice?" she asked.
I sighed. "Austin. My name was going to be 'Austin Tester' " I grimaced "Then 'Garner'...and now" a small smile worked it's way onto my face. " 'Mercer', I guess"
"You've gone through a lot of names, haven't you?" Roseluck observed.
"Yeah, well, just call me 'Kyle', alright, Rose?"
"Okay" she beamed. I smiled at her, appreciatively.
The fact that I wasn't absolutely star-struck by pretty much everypony I saw and spoke to still eludes me today. Looking back, I always grimace at the thought of being a super-hyped fanboy running around, screaming at the top of his lungs as he saw the very same entities that, through their existing, created his fandom. I guess I was just fortunate enough to keep a level head, right?
Yeah, we'll go with that.
I kneeled down so I was eye-level with her, grunting uncomfortably as I did so. "Alright, I think it's best that I hit the trail, ya good?" Roseluck grinned at me, a look I returned happily.
"Yeah, I'll be fine, thanks for helping me again" she answered, I ruffled her soft, unkempt mane and she giggled musically.
I chuckled and stood up, stretching. "Alright, just checkin', catcha, Rose" I flicked two fingers from my forehead to the air in a half-salute and she waved back as I turned around.
"Okay, bye, hmm-er...Kyle!" she waved again and with that, I was off down the dirt road to out of town.
Either I was partially invisible, more and more Ponyville citizens were becoming blind...or they simply had no quarrel with my presence. I sighed, smiling in relief at not having to deal with some bastard of a pony who just was not happy with me. For whatever reason he or she might've had. I didn't care anymore, I finally had some good news and that was having a regular home away from home. A house, a shack, a cottage, a place I could call my own and live in. Nothing else crossed my mind but blissful thoughts as I walked down to where I remember it had been.
I made a mental note to tell make Lyra and AJ aware of my new home as soon as possible, I still wasn't sure how long that little orange filly was going to be around for but I thought I might as well make the most of it, you know?.
Even with all the calming Spring- Time sounds of the whistling winds and the chirping birds, I still craved a touch of melodic harmony. This whole world was a simple dish and I wanted to spice it with a little musical cinnamon. With the confirmation that no one or nopony was around, I began to hum to the tune, I can honestly say, there hasn't been a single time when this song didn't cheer me up whenever I might've been a bit down. I snapped my fingers occasionally with the rhythm.
"..The heart is a bloom...shoots up from the stony ground and there's no room, no space left in this town, you're out of luck...and the reason that'cha had to care, the traffic is stuck...and you're not movin' anywhere, ya thought'cha found a friend...who can take ya out of this place, somewhere where you can lend a hand in return for grace. It's A Beautiful DAY!!" I chuckled a bit, over-exaggerating and practically screaming the last note, I breathed in. "Sky falls, you feel like..." my voice trailed off and I stopped dead in my tracks, I stared, wide-eyed at what was in front of me. "...it's a beautiful day" I barely uttered.
Trailing down the path led to a rather large mound in the earth, a green hill just curving upwards with the branching road. Before that was a bridge, just in front of me, it was built in a way that made the earth look simply cut out from under it. Above all, however, the bridge was looking very freshly built over the flowing river stream beneath it, occupied by vacant lillipads and wild, green fauna sprouting by the shore and from the water surface. The path led up to the oval-shaped door between the white painted arches of the house. The thing that surprised me the most about it though was the fact that it looked like half the house was a tree, specifically, the top half.
"No fuckin' way..." I let out to myself.
This...this house...I knew I had seen it before, I knew there was something about it that felt missing. You can imagine my surprise when I saw the rundown old shack revamped to what was obviously a secluded cottage. Not just any cottage either.
"Fluttershy's house...?"
I pawed at the front door in awe for a moment before pushing it open, unfortunately, it was a little shorter than I was, I had to duck slightly open entering. I also found the fact that it didn't open by two seperate doors like in the show quite interesting, I sort of wondered why though. This was eventually going to be Fluttershy's cottage, right? Why wasn't it exactly the way it was supposed to be?
I shrugged it off.
I closed the door behind me and grinned to myself as I took in the interior of the house. Tia really had made sure was spruced up alright, it almost looked like a completely different building compared to the abandoned shack it once was. The green coloured floor boards, the oddly placed stove to the right, the archway to the kitchen on the left, the neatly built staircase off to the side, leading to the second floor. A couple of coffee tables, a lamp, what looked to be the pony-equivalent of a recliner next to the same couch I sat down on with Celestia.
And cried on with Celestia.
A cabinet just off in the corner next to the door and a freshly woven, crimson rug all in the centre. All in all, the place was sweet...I could help but get a gnawing feeling that something was missing though.
Maybe all the little structures for the dozens of animals that were to live here sometime in the future?
Eh, whatever. I walked up the stairs, they squeaked under my weight, the ha-...er, hoof-railing was a tad bit lower than I was used to though. At the top of the stairs was a short hall way, a door directly ahead of me stood and to both sides, adjacent doors were held between the arches aswell. The first door was an empty storage closet, I rolled my eyes and closed it. The room on the right was a simple yet homey bathroom, I nodded as I caught sight of the cube shaped shower.
"Definitely gotta have one of you tonight" I muttered to myself, closing the door. Finally, I looked down the hallway to the last room at the end. Quickly walking up to it, I turned the door knob and entered the room. Although, it wasn't quite a room that I was greeted with but rather another smaller flight of stairs Shrugging, I ascended in a few easy steps.
I sighed, smiling.
At the top was a well placed and decently sized mattress. Framed between a blue painted, wooden headboard and a similar foo-...hoofboard. It was well kempt and recently with a nice, thick and fluffy blanket covering the white sheets beneath it, topped off with a very similar blue pillow. Off to the side of it was a bookcase/nightstand sitting beneath a bolted in shelf in the wall, all shelves were empty.
There were at least six windows just in this room. Four circle based ones with crossing boards on adjacents sides of the room and two retagnular ones, placed symmetrically at both sides of the bed. At the foot of the bed was a simple, thin chest. Finally, opposite to the set of drawers on the left was a stone fireplace, to the side of it was a already a freshly stacked pile of cylindrical wooden blocks.
I grinned and rolled my shoulders, they cracked. Outside, the soft, raidant orange glow of Celestia's ever lowering sun cascaded through the windows, in this light, it was like a regular home away from home.
Home...where exactly was home now? I had been in Equestria for roughly three days now, this being my third and to tell you all the truth. I wasn't as depressed about it as the previous day. This weren't overall looking down for me, I currently owned my own house, had a hefty purse of bits, had made, surprisingly, a couple of friends; including the two current Princesses, a future florist the Element of Honesty herself...and a musical human fanatic.
Tia, Cadence, AJ, Rose and Lyra...I smiled at the thought of them, how they were now and the mares who'd they'd all become in God knows how long. In a way, I felt anxious, knowing most of the future events that were to transpire as soon as Luna returned but was also kind of excited to see all those events in person. From Twilight coming to town, to Discord showing up, to the wedding and who knows? Maybe I'll get to see Twilight grow a pair, eh? However, that was the future, I needed to pay more attention to the present, issues were still needed to be sorted out.
I groaned, realising I had been saying this all out loud. With my jaw tired from constantly jammering, I decided to go for a quick walk around the land...that I now, apparently, owned.
Here's where I now stand, smiling down at a beaming green filly unicorn pony by the shore of a lake. She giggled a bit but her grin was replaced abruptly with a concerned frown.
"Wait, what about all your family and friends on Er-...Errrr...." Lyra struggled.
"Earth"
"Yeah, Earth! Aren't you going to miss 'em?" she asked, still with the same concerned frown.
"Well, yeah, I guess..." I said, rubbing the back of my neck and turning away slightly. When I caught her empathetic expression, I gave her a half-hearted reassuring smirk. "Hey, don't worry about it, I'll be alright" she simply nodded.
"Yeah but ya know, if I was taken away from my world into one I had never seen before, surrounded by strange ponies, I don't think I'd be alright" she admitted, rubbing her leg with a hoof absentmindely. She looked up at me and smiled enviously. "But you're brave and really nice, so I think it'll be okay"
I nearly shed a tear from her praise, Hell, her intellect was almost enough to make me croon. It was refreshing, she seemed so modestly intelligent with her evaluation of herself in my situation, it made me respect her even more so. Not to mention that every ten-year-old I'd met in my life was dumb-as-nails.
"I dunno if I'm that brave, Lyra" I admitted. The unicorn tilted her head confusedly. "There's a lot of things that scare me"
It was true. One of which I had now as going to sleep. I didn't want to risk it.
It was so strange, never had I had a nightmare so real, so vivid before coming to Equestria, sure there were some buried deep in my mind, flashes of scenarios and whatnot. These were different, however, the first one was...well, pleasant up until the abrupt ending but the second?
...Maybe I should take therapy sessions.
"Like what? I didn't anything could scare somepony as big as you" I let her term-use slip go uncorrected as I shyly grinned at her.
"Well, just because I'm tall doesn't mean I'm not afraid of anything"
"Okay then, what are you scared of?" Lyra asked. I rubbed the growing hairs under my chin.
"Hmm, being alone, I suppose" I muttered, I sort of blanched at that the second the last syllable escaped my lips. Was I? For the longest time, ever since I could remember, that's all had I wanted. Solitude was what I always desired...right? At least, I thought so.
"Being alone?" Lyra repeated questioningly. I jumped out of my trance at hearing her voice.
"Uhh, yeah...I'm scared of being by myself, ya know? Alone when...when I actually need someone" I said, more to myself than to her. I gazed up at the orange sky, Celestia had already begun lowering the sun towards the horizon. My body rocked back slightly as a warm weight pressed itself against me. I looked down to see the little unicorn filly, she had almost painfully wrapped her hooves around my thighs and was squeezing tightly in a hug. I smiled serenly at her, her pressed her face into my legs, clenching her eyes as she tightened around me with all her might, letting out a strained squeak in the process.
Lyra loosened slightly as I brushed her mane gently with a free hand. She squirmed as I broke from her embrace and kneeled down to meet her eye level. She quickly jumped back onto me and this time, I was ready and caught her, she nestled the crook of neck as I stroked the soft fur on her back.
For the second time, I could barely supress a tear.
"What's wrong, Lyra?" I asked.
"You won't have to be alone, okay?" she managed. My eyes widened for a brief second before I smiled gingerly behind her as we embraced eachother.
Another priceless moment to remember.
"Thanks, Lyra" I managed, sniffing a little at the end of my sentence. "I think that's what I needed to hear" The little unicorn pulled back and grinned as she closed her eyes to rub her nose against mine. I returned the gesture to the best of my ability, although it did in fact feel somewhat awkward, I had assumed this wasn't something friends normally did.
But more along the lines of what lovers did.
I wasn't complete known to Equestrian society other than what was portrayed in the show but...I had indeed, despite my age, read 'Xenophilia'.
That was just fanfiction, right? Surely that's not how it works here...
Anyway, I'm rambling again.
"We're friends, Kyle" Lyra said happily. "And friends look out for eachother"
"Yeah" I replied quietly. My mind drifted a bit towards my old pals. "I guess they do, don't they?" I continued. We seperated after that and I stood up, glancing upwards at the falling orange orb. "Ya'll 'right to walk home?" I asked. Lyra nodded and pawed a hoof at the ground nervously. I rolled my eyes and let a knowing smirk adorn my face. "C'mon, then" I said, gesturing with a wave for her to follow. Lyra giggled and trotted happily next to me.
You know, I might've exaggerated when I said that foals were about to my waist. Truth be told, they're more up to lower thigh.
We barely chatted anymore than a bit of small talk on our way back to Ponyville, I has asked her why she was by the house and she just said that she was out on a walk. Something told me there was a bit more than that to it but maybe I was just imaging things. I didn't mind not talking that much, I was just settled with enjoying the company.
I really wish I had my shoes. Maybe I could get Rarity to make some...Oh, yeah, she's a filly without a cutie mark. I'm not sure she could even if she wanted to, sure she made those bazaar-looking food costumes but experience comes with time and I wasn't going to ask her young mind to develop footwear for an alien.
Especially if she'd be so appauled by my appearance, she run off and cry for help.
Anyway...Lyra caught me out of my rambling when she asked me something rather peculiar; "Do you play anything?" I glanced down at her.
"What do you mean?"
"An instrument, do you play anything?" I couldn't help but chuckle a bit at her question, she was a future lyrist after all, I should be asking if she plays anything.
"Well...just a bit of guitar but ya know...only four chords" I said, shrugging.
"Only four?" she asked critically.
"That's all ya need" I replied, knowingly.
"Huh?"
"E minor, G, C, D; Learn those and you're golden. Almost every song for the last decade on my planet had those four chords just repeated. Only thing that's different is the tempo and strumming pattern" I informed.
"That's sorta..." Lyra trailed off.
"Not creative?"
"Yeah"
"Hey, some of greatest tracks from my day are four chord songs. Anyway, what about you?" I asked.
"Uhhh...no, I don't...I don't play anything" Lyra replied, almost in a sad tone. I blanched at that, she didn't play? She didn't play the lyre? Did she even own an instrument?
"Lyra?" I asked, worriedly.
"I wish I did though" she continued solemnly. I knelt down and rested a hand on her shoulder, she didn't flinch but she stopped walking and turned to look up at, a sign I found welcoming. I smiled at the little unicorn.
"Hey, c'mon now, I'm sure if ya let your parents know, there just might be something with a few strings on Hearth's Warming Eve" I said with a knowing smirk. Lyra chuckled slightly and gave her shoulder a brief pat. "...Ponies do exchange gifts on Hearth's Warming Eve, right?" I asked, she nodded.
Guess it's more connected to Christmas than I thought.
As I stood up, Lyra began to eye with confusion. "Wait...how do you know about Hearth's Warming Eve?" she asked. I resisted the urge to potently slap my face for letting yet another bit of information get out. I started up walking again and Lyra followed, still curious.
I scratched my head. "Well, I uhh..." I let out a nervous chuckle. "I ummm, heard somepony mention it yesterday, said it was some kind of holiday in the winter" I said. "Hey, speaking of which, when is Winter here? I thought that it'd be snowing since it's November" I questioned. "November is a month here, right?"
Lyra seemed taken aback by how questions I was asking but managed to speak. "Yeah, it's November and why would it be snowing? It's Summer" she stated. I looked at her in intrigued.
This was...interesting.
For the longest time, I had imagined the seasons to be more akin to those of the United States, with November, December and January being the coldest months. However, from what this little unicorn had just said, that's not the case. In fact, it appears that they're closer to those of home.
I mentally fist pumped in Aussie pride, at least this was something I was used to, December in Summer, just like always. Although, there was a problem there.
"Alright but when is Hearth's Warming Eve? I thought it took place during the Winter"
"It does" Lyra replied, knowingly. "June 1st is the date, in case you're wondering" she said, I hint of annoyance in her tone.
"Hmmm, alright then" I said, simply. "Sorry for kinda badgering you with all that, I'm just curious" This was something else I had to get used to in Equestria; Christmas in June.
Why was it the first though? Ah, I'll think about it when I get home...
...home.
There wasn't much left to walk after that so there was barely any time to get any more words in our conversation.
Can't be helped I suppose.
Anyway, it was well into the sunset by the time Lyra led me to her house. This, in turn, meant that there weren't alot of ponies trotting about through town. I thankful that the few individuals that were out on the street didn't give me much of a look, well, maybe some did but they weren't glaring. I had to thank Lyra on this, I'm sure if it weren't for her, I'd be in a much worse position than this.
I owed her.
Anyway, this was the first time I had seen where Lyra lived, a cozy looking house that fitted in perfectly with the rest of town. She stepped up to the door and knocked before turning to look at me with a smile, I returned it naturally. The door opened to reveal the same mare from the previous day.
Lyra's mum.
"Hi, mom!" the little unicorn hollered, reaching at the mare to hug her around the legs. I hadn't yet caught wind of her name yet, she smiled down at her daughter and stroked her two-toned mane, flattening a few stray strands. Lyra broke away and gestured to me with a hoof. "You remember Kyle, right?" she asked happily.
The mare looked up at me and her smile faltered a tad, she wasn't glaring at me but she wasn't grinning either. Surprisingly, she reminded alot of a mother of an old friend I had in Primary School, I felt less uneasy with this comparison.
"Mhm, I remember" she stated with a nod. "I heard you were with the Princess today, correct?"
"Yuh huh, she actually managed to set me up in that old cottage at the edge of town" I replied.
"Oh, really?" she asked. "So, you're now staying...in Ponyville?"
"Looks like it"
"Isn't that awesome, mom!?" Lyra inquired gleefully. The mare looked down at her, silently. She did the same to me but kept her gaze unreadable.
Damn, her poker face had Celestia running for her money.
"I suppose so" she finally said. "As long as you don't get her into any trouble, I'm fine with you two being friends"
I breathed a sigh of relief. "Thankyou, ma'am" I said.
"It's Quo" she said, a small smile adorning her face.
"Quo?" I asked.
"Or Status Quo but nopony calls me that" she explained. Well, that's an interesting name.
"Alright, goodnight and catcha, Lyra" I said, turning around after giving a mock-salute. I took one step before my leg was caught in a fim grip. I looked down to see the little unicorn, her hooves wrapped around my thigh and her face nuzzling into it as she smiled up at me. I grinned at her and brushed her mane slightly before knealing down and giving her a proper hug.
She really must've liked hugs, as it would seem.
We broke away from eachother and she scampered off to her mother who was now smiling at me, almost knowingly. She nodded, I returned it and closed the door as soon as Lyra gave me a quick wave and headed inside. I smiled and turned away towards the dirt path and started up walking again but was cut off by a door abruptly opening behind me.
"Mr. Kyle" came the voice of Quo. I turned to face her, she wore a serious face on her muzzle.
"Yeah?"
"You're her first friend" she stated simply. "At least, in a long time, I can see you make her happy..." she stared at me in silence for a moment. "I need to thankyou for that"
"No need, Quo" I waved a hand dismissively. "Lyra's a good lass, I'm glad I met her first, I owe her and I'm glad to call her a friend" Quo smiled at me and nodded once more, closing the door for the second time. I sighed happily and began the walk back home.
Oh, I remember this. The walk home. This was something I had been doing after nearly every social event I went to. I loved it most of time but when I hadt to do it everyday? It just got on my nerves.
This time, I loved it though.
It was starting to get dark but I barely picked up my pacing, it wasn't solemn loneliness, it was peaceful, carefree.
Eventually, I made to the house; My house. Walking up to the door, I merely pushed it open and sighed in exasperation as I closed it before taking in breathing heavily within the comfort of my house.
"I wonder if the kitchen has anything..." I let out to myself, stepping towards the archway. Surely enough, in the corner on the counter was a stocked fruit bowl, I was going to have to thank Tia again, the last thing I ate were a few biscuits when I was talking to Cadence this morning.
Needless to say, I was hungry. Giggling happily, I snatched a decently sized pink-lady apple from the bowl and muched happily on the juicy fruit. It wasn't any Sweet Apple Acres material but it was alright, filled my stomach enough.
I yawned audibly and stretched my arms. "Well, might as well crash" I said as I started for the stair case up to the hall and up to the bedroom. I wouldn't call myself an owl but even as none of the laterns of candles were alight, I could make my way through the house easily enough. With a quick motion, I discarded my jacket and practically flipped onto the bed, quickly rummaging to get the warm blankets up to my chest. I sighed and once again, found myself ponderng over everything.
"If Hearth's Warming is on the first of June, does that mean...?" I started, I slapped my forehead and gave a brief chuckle. "Freaking June is the first month of the year, here? Damn and here I thought I knew everything about this place" I continued, laughing quietly. I sighed as a serious frown adorned my mouth. "I hope you're all doing okay, girls...especially you, Pinkie" I said, turning my head on the pillow and closing my eyes. "...Please don't make me see them like that...I can't take that again" I finally said before the confines of sleep finally took me.
"Damn, that was good" I said in satisfaction. I gave my stomach a quick drumming solo as the delicious treat from earlier set in. "I don't care if I'm putting on weight, I need me some more o' those" I looked out to the busy streets of Ponyville after walking out of Sugarcube Corner. I caught glimpse of Berry Punch and she met my eye, she smiled happily and waved, I returned the gesture with a two-fingered salute.
Hang on...what?
"You know, you curse alot" came a voice from behind me. Despite having never heard it before, I knew whose it was and for some reason...I loved hearing it. I turned around to where the voice had come from and spotted the grown, mint-green unicorn mare standing behind me, smiling playfully. I had to tilt my head a fair bit to meet her eye level, she was only about up to ribcage. That's strange, if she was fully grown, shouldn't she be taller? Actually, why does my face feel so fuzzy? What am I wearing? For some reason, I already knew that I was wearing a white three-quarter sleeved shirt with black accents and a pair of black jeans.
Why was I wearing jeans? I never wear jeans! How did I even get them?!
Also, who is this pony? It can't be...Lyra?!
I wanted to ask why she was so tall and why her voice was more...mature but instead, I just stared at her, grinning slyly.
"I know, I do that when I'm happy" I said, unsurprisingy, happily.
"You're weird" the unicorn muttered, rolling her eyes with a happy sigh.
"And that's why ya love me" I replied smoothly, leaning towards her. Wait, WHAT!?!
Lyra leaned into me as I grinned at her with the side of my head turned towards her. She abruptly pressed her lips to my cheek in a quick but meaningful movement before pulling back. I turned to her, I wanted to ask what was that, why she...why I was behaving the way I was! Instead, I merely smirked her playfully and she bit her lip...cutely.
"That's one of many reasons, I suppose" she said, eyeing with an emotion I...recognised, somehow. I just stood there, hunched over while we stared into eachother's eyes.
I felt...happy.
Amongst all the confusion of what my body, of which was now far different, was doing without my consent, amongst everything this grown-up Lyra had done so far...had said so far. I felt happy.
Lyra wrapped her front hooves around my neck, weighing me down a tad but not too much. I grinned and held her body by her mid-section with my, now enlarged, hands. Glancing quickly at them, I was surprised to see the bulging mass that made up my arms, with this came something else; strength. Lyra giggled slightly as I hoisted her up, never letting go of my neck with her hooves as she did so. I lifted her so she was now eye-level with me, she grinned as she wrapped her hind legs around my waist and bit her lip again.
Damn, did she look cute!
Without another second, the two of us dashed towards eachother in a fiery, romantic kiss.
...WHAAAAAT?!
Our lips parted on their own but didn't break away from the other as our tongues clashed together in a salivating, epic war of passion. Lyra moaned into my mouth, a sign of which I took well and proceeded.
"Ugh, get a room you two!" came a raspy voice from over head, I broke away from the kiss, grinning and looked up at the sky. The tone was irritated but lacked seriousness, the voice itself I recognised. Actually recognised.
Instead of screaming in confusion, I just smiled at the cyan pegasus gazing down into my eyes with a playful smirk.
"Jealous, Dash?" I asked, sarcastically. Lyra giggled into a hoof at my comment, not bothering to look away from me.
"You wish, Big Guy!" Rainbow Dash retorted.
"Oh, trust me!" Lyra began, tracing a hoof over my chest. "You have no idea, Rainbow" she added, seductively.
"Oh, please!" Dash replied, confidently. "Between you and AJ, I don't think he can handle me! I am the fastest in Equestria, after all!" she stated, proudly.
"Shouldn't be a problem, then" I replied, a sly smirk on my face. Dash's eyes opened as her pupils shrank, a heavy blush adorned her cheeks as she pointed at me fiercely with a hoof.
"T-that's not what I m-meant!" she stuttered.
"Sure it wasn't, Dashie" I replied.
"Ugh! Stop calling me that!" she groaned. "Only Pinkie Pie calls me that, why do you have to?" she asked. I wasn't smirking anymore and instead I was merely smiling, smiling happily at the cyan pony who hovered just overhead. Her expression calmed down a bit at my silence and my own expression. She looked confused as I turned away to look at the unicorn I cradled in my arms.
"No reason" I said as Lyra leaned in to rub her nose against mine. There was a brief pause before something caught my ear.
A tune? No, not just any tune...this was vaguely familiar. I'm not sure why it was so vague to me, I knew exactly what it was but for some reason, it felt like a distant memory.
Then it clicked.
"Oh, sweet Luna, it can't be" I said to myself, smiling down the road as the song got louder. "No way, really? Ar-are you being serious right now?"
"What is it, babe?" Lyra asked. I didn't blanch but by now, nothing was to my surprise, I just listened more intently and began to hum to the beat.
"Da dadada da da dadada da" I muttered and soon, it hit me in the form of a pink coated, bubbly mare trotting down the grass street, her eyes closed and a smile on her muzzle. "Aww yeah" I let out.
"What's going on, buddy?" Dash asked.
"You two, stay here" I said, smiling madly as I put the mint-green pony back on the ground. Lyra looked dissapointed at that.
"Why? Where are you going?" the unicorn asked, concerned.
"I'll be right back, you'll know when to show up" I stated before I ran off towards the prancing earth pony. The music revolved around her but in a sense, it felt all around me, I decided long ago to not question the capabilites music had in Equestria, let alone with Pinkie Pie.
Long ago? How long is that?
As I neared along side her, my excitement doubled and I prepared my vocal chords for the oncoming song.
"My name is Pinkie Pie, Hello!" she waved at a white unicorn walking in the opposite direction. "And I am here to say, How ya doing?!" I breathed briefly.
"I'm gonna make you smile and I will brighten up your day-ayyy!" we chimed together as I began to walk along side her.
"It doesn't matter now" I continued.
"If you are sad or blue" she added, gesturing to two glum-looking filles over by the side of the road. "Cause cheering up my friends is just-"
"-What Pinkie's here to do!" I found myself jumping onto a short flight of steps, or more specifically over it. I leaped off the tallest step and landed on the grass. However, Pinkie decided that was too boring and slid down the railing with the two foals on her back.
"Cause I love to make you smile, smile, smile!" she sang as she fliiped off the end of the railing and onto a hay cart driven by none other than my marefriend's brother.
Huh?!
I grabbed the cart and threw myself in with Pinkie and the foals "Yes, you do" I grinned.
"It fills my heart with sunshine all the while!" we sang.
"Yes it does" she added.
"Cause all I really needs a smile, smile, smile!" Pinkie and I chimed, she wrapped a hoof around my shoulder and I placed a hand on hers. We bounced with the chorus, swaying eachother in the gleeful music. As if on cue, we jumped out of the hay like a pair of assassins and I swear, we may as well been flying as we hung in the air. We were still attached as we looked at eachother, as if the world had slowed down just for this moment, the absolute joy on her face probably mirrored mine.
"From these happy friends of mine!!" we practically shouted at eachother, joyously.
Damn, my life rocks!
What do you mean? What's going on?!
That's when I felt my eyes abruptly open and the warmth of the blankets still coating me. I sat up with an audible groan and rubbed my face with both hands.
"Argh...when I said I didn't want any nightmares, I didn't mean show me something like that" I grumbled to the darkness around me. I sighed in irritation of being awake so late as I lazily fell back onto the pillow. "What was that anyway? Am I seeing the future now? If so then..." My eyes widen and I sub-conciously lifted a hand to my lips. I could still feel Lyra's own against mine, the way we connected in complete ecstacy, complete passion, in complete...love.
"What's going on with my dreams lately?" I asked to the nothingness. Silence was my only answer, a short while passed before I chuckled amusedly. "Singing with Pinkie, wow" I let out before laying my head back and closing my eyes a second time.
However, I couldn't find it in me to sleep. I felt...uneasy. I frowned and gazed up at the ceiling. "Something's not right" I let out to myself, flipping the covers over to climb out of the bed. I made my way to the window on the far side of the room, each step I took felt heavier than the last somehow. Outside, it was dark, nearly completely pitch black but I had mentioned before, my night-vision was quite in shape.
I wish it wasn't.
I peered out the window and was greeted by the dark void of the night, only the full moon and stars gave off any light. "Good job, Lun-..." I cut myself off, feeling a pang of sorrow in my heart. "...Good job, Tia, it's a nice night" at that moment, I wondered whether or not Equestria could have anything but a full moon, seeing as the sun and moon are aligned perfectly and don't move on their own.
Food for thought.
However, that train of thought was snatched off it's rails as I looked down at the grassy field outside the house. My heart sank, my breathing became erratic.
There it was.
The same creature I had seen in the Everfree Forest.
Crouched there in the blackness that shaded the bright green grass was the bony, pale creature. If I listened carefully enough, I could hear it growling as it scratched and pawed at something in the ground. Immediately, my senses were rattled with anger. For whatever reason, the fear simply drove my hatred for the thing. I didn't give it a second thought as I pushed open the window forcefully and glared down at the creature.
"Get the Hell outta here!!" I yelled at it. It looked up at me with it's black eyes and gasped in surprise with a slight croak, it didn't move. "You heard me! Fuck off!" I added. The creature didn't need another warning, immediatly it scurried away on all fours, close to the ground and very...very quickly. I watched it leave "I don't care why you're stalking me but I know what you want!" I shouted. "And you're not getting it, you bastard!!" with that, I shut the window, no longer allowing the cold night air to sweep inside.
I froze at that point, my eyes widened and I brought my hands up to my arms for what little comfort I could give myself. My teeth began to chatter as I slowly made my way to the bed and crawled into it. I stared uneasily at the ceiling for what felt like hours.
"It knows where I live" I let out to myself in barely a whisper. "I don't care if it's what I think it is or how that would even be possible" I continued. "But I do know what it wants from me, what it wants me to do...and by Celestia, he'll get more than he bargained for" I had yet to notice that I had started to 'it' as 'he' by this point. "This is war...Rake"
I seeped into my pillow at that thought, the terror I had felt before was once again replaced by hate and with that anger...stood a purpose.
"I'm not going down without a fight...you won't break me" I said to the darkness.
By now, I didn't care that I was initially talking to myself, perhaps a bit too much.
As I closed my eyes again, a soft playing, happy song worked it's way into my head and I found myself murmurng the words as I dozed off to yet another slumber.
"Giggle at the ghostlies...guffaw at the groslies...crack up at the creepy..."
Author's Note
Watch Red Vs Blue
Days go By. I can feel you flying like a hand out the window in the wind. The cars go by. And it's all we've been doin'. So, you better start livin' right now. 'Cause days go by.
It's been about five days since I moved into Fluttershy's cottage. Technically, it was my cottage but it always felt weird saying that it was mine. I may own the place and I may live there but that didn't change the fact that she...somehow would come to, also.
The first few days were spent somewhat job searching. Okay, by that, I really mean just walking through town looking for wanted signs until I bumped into some random pony, preferably a foal that I recognised. However, instead, I always seemed to be found by Lyra and on occasion, Roseluck. It was always good to see either of them but the way they drained the purse that Celestia gave me was getting kind of concerning. Hell, on the very next day I told Lyra that I'd be staying, I woke up, still somewhat exhausted, thanked Celestia for no more horror bullshit that night, skipped showering had a quick bite of fruit, threw on my jacket and left the house, on my way to Ponyville.
Though I do admit, getting any sleep the night before...was not easy.
Lyra was practically half way up the road when I came walking into Town. I sighed but the beam on her face was priceless though. After saying that she was just about to come around anyway, she beckoned me to hang out with her around Ponyville. I was a little apprehensive, since I was still worried about some of the ponies in town and their opinions towards me but when I saw her expectant grin? I just shook my head, gave her a smirk and wordlessly followed her into town.
We walked for a bout half an hour with her doing most of the talking before she let out an exaggerated; "Grrr, I'm hungry!" she moaned, I merely rolled my eyes.
"Skip Breaky?" I asked.
"No"
"Then why are ya hungry?"
Lyra gave me a quizzical look. "Do you know what time it is?" she asked.
"No, why-?" was all I managed before she pointed a hoof up to the shadowing clock-tower. "Twelve-thrity-three?...Well, damn" I let out, more to myself than Lyra.
"Yeah" she said with a hint of sarcasm.
"Well, I'm kinda peckish too, actually...wanna grab a bite?"
"Yep!" she beamed happily up at me and I simply gave her a thin smile. "I just heard about this new place that opened up, let's go there" she said, I chuckled as she scampered ahead of me, looking back to beckon with an enthusiastic gesture with her head for me to follow.
As we walked the grassy roads of Ponyville, I could't help but glance around at the neighbouring citizens. To my surprise, when I passed an Earth-pony mare busily yet happily tending to the garden by her home, protected by a simple, white-painted fence, she looked up from her work...and waved .
At me.
I waved back and she turned to her garden again.
I must've slowed down a bit because when I looked up from the ground with a goofy smile, I saw Lyra a fair distance from me. She stood there with a confused expression on her face and waited patiently for me to catch up.
Well, that's a change I thought. Can't remember the last time any shela found it kind enough to wait for me I groaned inwardly at the memory of just last week. I had gone out with a couple of lasses who thought it'd be cool to ditch me every chance they got while we were supposed to hang out at one of the shopping centres around the area. Good times...Heh, kinda miss that one lass, the other? Meh
"C'mon, Kyle!" Lyra groaned.
"Sorry"
Before I could follow her quickly fleeting form, I was quickly cut off by a bright red pegasus mare crossing my path. I bumped into her slightly and she recoiled a bit. She looked like she was going to quickly apologise but when she caught my eye, she craned her neck slightly and grimaced, scrunching up her nose in...something.
"Oh, uhh, sorry" I quickly managed. She just looked me up and down before grunting and elicting a scoff from her muzzle.
"Don't touch me" she...demanded? I was taken aback.
"Huh?"
"I said; stay away from me!" she glared in disgust at me for a few moments before trotting off in the way she was heading. I bared my teeth and my fists clenched as I heard her fleeting hoofsteps. I sighed, picking up the pace again to let out some the oncoming rage filling my mind.
"Bitch" I muttered. Why was I so angry all of a sudden?
The anger didn't last too long before a feeling of exclusion filled my head. "Guess there's still some time to go" I let out, barely a whisper. It wasn't until I felt a tugging at my track-pants that I was brought out of my trance. I looked down to see my little green new best friend smiling up at me and with another tilt of her head, she gestured to the building ahead of us.
"No way" I breathed, fighting off the oncoming shock, surprise and most of all; excitement.
Lyra began to say something "I think it's called-"
"Sugarcube Corner" I said, grinning madly as I went inside, a surprised Lyra in tow.
"Yeah, that's it...Hey, Kyle, wait up!" Lyra quickly scampered up to my side again. I stopped as soon as the smell of freshly baked biscuits filled my nostrils. With the limited food I had eaten in the last few days, I was sure I was bordering on almost simply going about to rob the place. I walked over to the counter and noticed a bell off to the side of the cash register. Instinctively, I tapped the pin and was immediately greeted with a familiar voice.
"In a sec!" I heard from around the kitchen. I looked down at Lyra who gave a blank expression, trying to peek around the counter to investigate. I heard the sound of an oven tray opening but quickly whinced as-"Son of a-!" Mr. Cake didn't finish his sentence. I stifled a sly chuckle at that before I heard some scuffling and before the two of us knew it, the orange stallion walked right up to the counter, his eyes closed in exhaustion, it seemed.
"Sorry about that" he began. "I was just-" it was then when he opened his eyes and caught sight of us...or, more specifically; me. He stared wide-eyed for a bit but moved up to the counter anyway, finally noticing the little unicorn by my side. "Uhh...what can I get you?" he asked. I gave a quick glance to the examples he had displayed in the glass window below the counter. I spotted a fine looking chocolate muffin that looked rich enough to kill someone and smiled.
"What do ya want, Lyra?" I asked. She grinned and tapped the glass once, pointing at a bright green, fairly sized cupcake. I just shook my head, smiling thinly before looking back up at Cake. "Just those two, mate" I said, gesturing to the sweets we picked. He nodded and bent down to obtain them before putting them both into a single brown, paper bag. He passed it over to me and held out his hoof.
"That'll be fifteen bits, sir" he said, smiling a little. I groaned and pulled out the purse from my pocket and took out the precise amount, placing them square on the counter. He grinned and took them without a care. "Have a fine day now" he said finally with a quick wave.
I still reckon to this day that the price for those two muffins were outrageously high. I kept that to myself, however.
"You too, mate and say 'hi' to the Misses for me, eh?" I saluted with a knowing smile before Lyra followed me out the door.
Mr. Cake was...slightly dumbfounded.
Anyway, after a few hours, I suddenly became aware of the time. It was noticably late by now and I inwardly grimaced. I was not looking forward to going home. Alone.
At night. In a house on the outskirts of town.
With that monster. With my nightmares.
With little to anything to protect myself with...AND STILL NO SHOES!
I pinched the bridge of my nose by that point but was taken by surprise when I heard a voice call out to me to my right."Hey, Kyle?" Lyra began. I looked over to her, she was sitting by my side on one of the nearby benches, casually holding her grape soda in one hoof while her other traced circles in the wood of the chair. She still sat in the same way, her legs dangling over the edge however, mine were tall enough to reach the ground effortlessly.
"Yeah, lass?"
"It's gettin' kinda late, I think I better go home now" she said, a hint of reluctance in her voice. I sighed and patted her shoulder gently.
"Yeah, I reckon it's 'bout that time. C'mon, let's be off" I stood up with a exasperated groan. How long were we sitting there?
"Wait" Lyra quickly said, I watched her jump onto the ground and look up at me, eyes shining somewhat. "I just was gonna ask if you'd wanna come over" she paused, rubbing her foreleg nervously. "For dinner?" she managed, looking to the side. I blanched a bit there, it was nice of her to offer but all around, it realy didn't depend on her decision. She was still only ten, or rather 'turning eleven' as she would always remind me so ultimately...what did her parents have to say?
What did Quo have to say? She did seem awfully nice the other day.
I pondered on politely declining her request and maybe saying 'Another time, perhaps' but I soon found my thoughts on the latter option.
Going home. Alone. At night...
Yeah. Fuck that.
"Sure thing, Lyra but we best clear with your folks, eh?" I replied, the ever-present smile when I looked at her still present.
"Oh, I'm sure they won't mind!" the unicorn squealed excitedly, beaming all the while. She quickly hopped off the bench, rather skillfully I might add, due to her anatomy and her positioning. I chuckled at that at stood up, I groaned tiredly as my bones cracked back into place.
It was kind of unhealthy, the way they did that. Mum always told me to have more calcium...
Mum...
I shook my head, this was not the time.
Lyra skipped happily to her house, I followed her without question. When we came up to the door, she gave a swift, solid knock on it. The door opened to reveal Quo again, the Earth-pony mare grinned down at the unicorn.
"Hi, sweetie" she greeted happily, leaning down to give her a quick kiss on the forehead.
...And I was just trying to not think about my own mother little more than a few minutes ago, this wasn't helping.
"Hey, mom!" Lyra beamed up at her. "Is it okay if Kyle stays for dinner?" she asked excitedly. Quo's smile became smaller at that but it was hardly noticable. She looked up at me and caught my my gaze, I smiled somewhat sheepishly at her. The light blue Earth-pony stared at me for another few moments, silently sizing me up. I inwardly gulped, feeling uneasy under her scrutinizing stare. My nerves racked, something in my mind told me that if there was one single thing she found not to her liking, she could easily forbid Lyra from seeing me again.
I grimaced at that thought. The little unicorn, however, looked so confidently up at her mother. I decided to take that as a comforting sign and allowed her attitude to rub off on me. I tried to find the emotion in her bright violet eyes, to sense what she was thinking. My attempts were in vain, her poker-face held without faltering for a second. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, she smiled again and looekd back down at her daughter.
"That's sounds like a great idea, honey" she said, grinning down at the unicorn. Lyra squeed in delight.
That's right squeed ...she actually did it.
"Awesome!" she happily stated, bouncing back over to me to grab my hand in the clef of her hoof. Granted, she couldn't get a fair grip and instead, simply just touched it, somewhat clamping around part of my hand. "C'mon, Kyle" she beamed up at me and smiled warmly back down at her. Lyra practically dragged me into the house, I nodded with a small grin at Quo, who returned the gesture and promptly shut the door behind us.
Dinner was good, great actually.
Lyra, Quo and I all sat around a fair-sized dining room table. Our plates steaming with roast vegetables just waiting to be eaten, I could hardly restrain myself when the cyan mare set down the three dishes in front of us, my mouth was surely watering at the sight of the freshly baked potatoes and sizzling carrots.
The house of the two was quite homey. Simple enough but cozy enough, a lounge room, a kitchen, a staircase that went up to the next floor, it actually kind looked like my house...
Well, Fluttershy's house, anyway.
To my surprise, Quo was actually quite the hospitible mare and was engaging in civil conversation with me. Of course, her questions mostly stemmed from my relationship with Lyra but that's hardly the point. When I had asked her what the occasion was for a roast, she just shrugged and smiled earnestly, elicting a chuckle from myself which in turn, caused Lyra to giggle.
It was nice.
"So..." I began. "Is it just the two of you living here?" I asked.
Quo waved a hoof dismissively. "Oh, no, no, Shock should be back home soon" she said, smiling. Though, I could tell that it was somewhat forced, I frowned a little at that.
"Shock?"
"Yes, my husband, Shock Wave" she replied. I had to contain myself from laughing at that. Wow, Transformers, much?
"Ah, okay, I suppose he's quite the busy lad?" I said, taking another bite with my bare hands at a crispy potato. Quo's face fell again at that and I immediately tried to hinder what would probably be an awkward silence. "Hey, ya don't have to say anything" I looked over at the little green filly, gleefully munching on her own dinner. "My own dad worked late alot too, I get it" I said, turning back to Quo, who smiled understandedly.
He really did when he had his gigs...made less time for us
Argh, what am I saying? Now's not the time...not now, at least.
"So, Quo" I began. "What do you do?"
"Oh, I'm a teacher" she answered, gladly taking another mouthful of the spread she'd laid out.
So, the night went on a bit like that for a while. I leaned back on the chair, of which I was thankful that I could sit in and patted my stomach in satisfaction. "Thanks for that, Quo, much appreciated" I said in earnest.
She...actually blushed a little and smiled with a nod, graciously taking mine and the filly's plates back into the kitchen. When she trotted back into the room, she glanced at the clock. "By Celestia, it's already 9:30!?" she gasped. She turned to look at the lime-coated filly. "Lyra, come on, time for bed" she stated, far more calmly than her previous outburst with a motherly smile.
"Awwww" Lyra groaned, hopping off her seat.
Quo looked up at me. "Well, it was nice having you stay, Mr. Mercer" she smiled respectively.
Damnit...damnit....damnit
"Yeah, uhh, it was great getting to know you, Quo" I looked down at Lyra. "And thanks for inviting me over, lass" I rummaged her mane a bit, elicting a giggle from the little unicorn. "Alright, 'guess I'll be off then" I said half-heartedly, grimacing at the thought of walking home.
I made my way to the door and felt a slight shiver run up my spine when I grabbed the bronze-coloured knob. It wasn't until that I steeled myself enough to open the door that I heard something. Something all too familiar, I put my ear to the door and...
CRACK-A-BOOM
I lurched back and swung the door open to be greeted by an almost hazardous downpour of a storm. Rain pelted down at the grass and dirt roads of Ponyville and hammered at the rooftops of it's residents, including the one I was standing in. I looked back at Quo and Lyra with a sheepsih grin, of whom, held their mouths open in slight surprise. Guess I could understand, how could we have not heard THIS?
I sighed and turned back to the door, I stepped forward but was cut off as a few scampering hooves rushed by me in order to slam the door with my still on the inside. I looked down and saw Lyra standing there on her hind legs, leaning up against the hard wood with her back and hooves, almost defensively. She looked up at me with the most serious look I had seen on her. "You can't go out there!" she began. "It's pouring down!"
I smiled at her appreciatively before gesturing to my jacket. "I think I'll be okay, Lyra, it's just a little-"
"Lyra's right, Kyle" Quo suddenly stated. "It's too heavy out there, it's also too dark to be wandering off on your own"
"Yeah, who knows? You might be eaten by a monster!"
Don't remind me
I knew she was exaggerating but she had no idea. No idea of the thing, the thing I've decided to call 'The Rake'. I'm still not sure if it actually was or just something distinctively like it but I didn't care. It's stalking me, it wants me, I know what it wants from me.
And he is NOT getting it from ME!!
"Lyra, don't be silly" Quo stated motherly. "However, Kyle, I don't think it's a good idea to go out on a night like this" she looked back between me and Lyra, I chanced a glance and noticed the brilliant, beaming grin on her muzzle. I couldn't help but smirk myself, she looked so excited. Quo exhaled loudly and took on a more apprehensive expression. "Okay, you can have the guest bedroom upstairs tonight" she said before lookign down at the green unicorn. "As for you, missie, it's time for bed"
Lyra groaned again and nodded. The cyan mare smiled and began to walk up the flight of stairs, her daughter walking behind her in tow, rather reluctantly. I shook my head, this is kind of how I was too. I followed Quo and Lyra up to a room in a corridor, much like my own home. I found it adorable as I spotted, in big green lettering on the door read 'Lyra's Room'. Quo opened the door, Lyra brushing past her to the bed. She gleefully jumped on it depsite her attitude before and bounced a few more times before she found that the covers had been practically destroyed and hopped onto her matress on her back cutely. Quo sighed and gripped the blanket by her teeth and pulled them over Lyra's chest, she giggled adorably as Quo planted a single tender kiss on her forehead, mindful on her horn.
"Goodnight, sweetheart, I love you"
'Night, Kyle, I love you...
"I love you too, Mom"
...Love ya too, Mum
I shook my head. Blinked away the glassy fog in my eyes and smiled weakly at the two ponies. I stood just in the archway, watching with obvious joy. I looked down for a moment and grinned uneasily, not really seeing the floor as I stared at it.
"Kyle?" I looked up to see Lyra looking at me with curiousity etched onto her face.
"Y-yeah, Lyra?" I asked, trying to smile at her from across the room.
Lyra didn't say anything but she sat up on the bed and spread her forhooves out wide, pointing them indirectly at me. Her face was blank yet painted with affection and wanting. I chuckled, sniffing a little and made my way over to her. She reached up and grabbed around my neck, nestling her head into my neck. I reached around her and gave a gentle squeeze to her small, furry body. I could feel her lips curve into a smile at that.
We seperated and smiled happily at one another. "G'night, Lyra" I said quietly.
"Goodnight, Kyle" she returned and we broke away completely from one another. Quo nodded and gestured for me to follow her, we both smiled at Lyra who returned the expression and the cyan mare abruptly shut the door. There was a silence that followed after that. Quo stared quietly, solemnly into the door, her head tilted ever so slightly downwards.
"I haven't seen her do that in a while" she muttered to herself, probably forgetting that I was behind her. I remained silent, however and let the mare be for a bit, she obviously was in rather deep thought at that point.
Finally, she sighed again and turned around to face me. Her expression was blank. "Alright, come on then" she quickly said, starting down the hall. She opened a door a bit further up and gestured to the room with a hoof, I peered inside to find that the room was mostly a nightstand, a wardrobe and a bed. I smiled, this was all I really was going to need. "Make yourself at home, Kyle, I'll see you in the morning" she said. I turned to her and smiled appreciatively.
"Cheers, Quo, g'night" I saluted thankfully. She nodded and walked downstairs as I set down my sack of bits on the table. I slipped off my jacket, closed the door, pulled over the blankets, snuggled in and stared up at the ceiling.
Just another day in Equestria, I suppose. Could've been better, could've been worse.
That's when the thought of the little green filly popped into my head.
No, it was perfect.
As I started to close my eyes to sleep, listening to sound of the beating rain cascading onto the house....the sound of a door opening caught my attention. It was then promptly shut and was replaced by angry, stomping hoofsteps.
"And just where have YOU been?" I heard the voice of the cerulean mare speak up.
"Out" came the voice of a rather high male voice.
"Where exactly is 'out'!?" Quo asked frantically.
Ahh, shit, you've gotta be kiddin'.
They bickered and bickered and bickered...then yelled...and bickered some more. If they were downstairs, they were arguing pretty damn loudly. I tossed and turned, it was as if they were on a mission to prevent the entire town from sleeping with the shit they were pulling.
For fuck's sake!
I slammed my pillow into the sides of my head, blockign my ears as best as I could but to no avail. It wasn't until a sliver of light began to expand in the darkness of the room that I turned to the door. Standing there in the archway was little Lyra, peering into the room as a child would if they had a bad dream and went to their parents room. The tiny unicorn face was nearly enough to shatter my heart, it was painted in sorrow and hurt. Her golden eyes shone with unshed tears.
"Hey, Kyle...?" she began, I sat up on the bed and looked at her more intently, concerned.
"Yeah, Lyra?"
"Can...can I sleep with you tonight?" she asked, her lower lip quivering slightly.
What could I say?
"Sure, c'mon" I said, trying my best to smile warmly at her. It worked to some degree, she grinned a little and trotted over to me. With one swift pounce, she jumped onto the bed beside me and crawled over to the opposite side. I pulled over the blanket for her and she thanked me silently with a smile and rested her head on the plush pillow beside my own. I draped the blanket over her and let her rummage her hooves to get more comfortable. She hummed happily at that, the argument downstairs seemed to just fade away to both our ears by this point. She glanced at me with an emotion I couldn't recognise as I gently brushed a strand of white hair from her face....
...and kissed her forehead just below her horn.
"Buono Notte , Lyra" I uttered, still smiling at her. She had the same look on her. As I turned around so my back was facing her, I could almost feel the change in her eyes. I was about to lay my head down again but was stopped by a firm hoof holding my arm. I turned back to the unicorn, confusedly.
"K-Kyle..." she stammered, almost indaudibly before she quickly rushed me. Lyra wrapped her hooves around my chest and buried her muzzle into it, she knocked her side of the blanket as she did so. I gasped a little but instinctively put my arms genlty around her mid-section as best I could. The unicorn let out a quiet sob into my singlet at that and I gave a soft squeeze to try and calm her. "Th-they're doing it again..." she muttered sadly. I stroked her two-toned mane, trying my best to sooth the crying fiily.
"It's okay, Lyra, it's okay'
"Why do they have to fight so much now?"
"I don't know, parents fight, it's just what they do"
"D-did yours?"
"Yeah, all the time" I managed to stifle my anger by baring my teeth at those memories.
"I'm scared when they argue"
"I know, I was too"
We laid there for a few more minutes, the argument between the two ponies seemed to die down a bit. Most likely they had retired to their own bedroom, reluctantly laying next to eachother.
"Kyle?" Lyra piped up, drawing me out of my dazed state as I was about to sleep.
"Wha..? Yeah, Lyra?" I asked, yawning and rubbing my eyes with a free hand.
"Can you...sing me a lullaby?" she asked nervously.
I was stunned. Never had I been asked that before...but as I stared into her golden rimmed eyes in the darkness, what else could I do?
I complied silently and rummaged through my head to find an appropriate song. To my dismay, I couldn't think of any actual lullabies but rather a different sort of tune.I smirked as I remembered the lyrics before I began, quietly. Humming in between verses and making sure to drawl out my words and soothingly as possible for the young filly.
"We'll do it all Everythin' On our own
We don't need Anythin' Or anyone
If I lay here If I just lay here Would you lie with me and just forget the world?
The little mint unicorn snuggled into me even more so, her hooves holding me as tightly as her small muscles would manage. Her eyelids became noticably heavier as she stared up at me as I sang.
I don't quite know How to say How I feel
Those three words Are said too much They're not enough
If I lay here If I just lay here Would you lie with me and just forget the world?
Lyra's body began to become more relaxed and limp on my chest. Her head drooped quietly as her eyes began to finally close. I stroked her soft two-toned mane and whispered the next few lyrics as softly as I could manage.
Forget what we're told Before we get too old Show me a garden that's burstin' into life
With that, the unicorn drifted off to sleep on my chest, snoring quietly as her small, furry body rose and fell with every breath. I smiled and hummed the last part of the song to myself, resting my chin of her mane.
All that I am All that I ever was Is here in your perfect eyes They're all I can see
Before drifting off myself, I gave the top of Lyra's mane a potent kiss and gave her a protective squeeze. "Goodnight, Lyra"
And that was my fourth day in Equestria.
I now sit in my empty cottage, lounging comfortably on my couch with a heavy novel in my hand and a Pony Cola in the other.
I know, the brand made me crack up aswell.
The book was titled; 'Heavy Rain' - by Golden Bridge. An intriguing tome, it had peaked my interest as it reminded me about a certain game about origami. Though, it was nothing of the sort. The story was more about hardships of the ponies that live in Manehatten and by hardships, it was really meant things like what snack to have at a party or some snobbish shit like that. However, below the higher class of uptight mares and colts rests and under society of hard-working, down to Earth ponies that are actually just as friendly as you'd expect. The story was quite typical, however.
Boy meets girl. Boy falls in love with girl. Boy loses girl. Boy finds another girl. Boy gets back with girl. Boy lives with girl.
Anyway...
I set the book down, I didn't really feel like reading after today.
The last week was overall decent. I had spent it with, you guessed it, mostly the little green unicorn filly who practically treated me like a big brother rather than a best friend. According to her, really her only friend. She had said that she thought Applejack was an alright lass but didn't really connect with her the way she did me.
Her words, not mine.
Anyway, I did manage to hang out with Roseluck and on occasion, Applejack. Earlier on in the week, I had asked about why she or anypony else wasn't in school. Apparently, there was a week-long holiday for all the little fillies and colts, I was answered with a shrug by Lyra when I asked why. I left it at that.
Roseluck and I grew closer with every time we saw eachother, she wasn't as full-on as Lyra but neither was AJ. I was kind of thankful for that, one Lyra was enough to deal with and in a way...it made her special. I won't say that she doesn't get on my nerves sometimes but she never does it purposefully and with that bright, beaming grin that she seemed to constantly wear around me.
Now, I kind of think of her as a little sister.
Despite some of my 'visions' that I have at night, that's really what we were, neither of us had to say anything and neither did anypony in town that were actually getting acquainted with me. Life was getting better everyday it seemed though every time I'd see a grimace of somepony or an uneasy look, I'd try my best to ignore them. It was getting easier, actually.
After all, I was stuck here, wasn't I? If they had a problem, they had to change, not I.
Everyday, it gets harder for me to remember that this was inititally a world based on a cartoon for children. A show that I loved and loved the community of grown viewers that went against the norm to enjoy it, I was apart of that. Now though? I think of it more like a fresh start, a world where I can make a completely new name for myself, in more ways than one.
It's hard to word it properly, really but I reckon you're all smart enough to get the jist of it.
Anyway, there's still one thing that both bugs and relieves me...The Rake.
I haven't seen him all week, every night I lock my door, I've already bolted down all the windows in the cottage and every night, I'm apprehensive to sleep. Either, he was planning something, stalking from afar, waiting to make his move...or he had forgotten about me.
I knew the latter was unlikely.
No, no, there's no way he'd forget. I know it. I know he's still out there and I know he still wants me but I can't tell when, how and where he will decide to attack. The fact that he's left me alone for so long is a small comfort, however. Though, I wish I could say the same for my dreams. I'm having less of them though, it seems, they're less frequent now and don't last very long but they're still there most nights. I don't remember too many nightmares, thankfully but the visions just confuse me too much for me to actually remember them.
Anyway...
I had spent what little time I had to myself around town reading newspapers about job options and whatnot but had really come up with little to nothing solid enough.
Even today went by with little to show for with the search. By that, I mean there was start, a hope but nothing solid.
It was apparently the last day of the short holiday foals had off school, that was another thing that I was happy about. Nopony knew my age or much about me other than I was an alien and a friend to some of the filles around town. That was who I was, really, that's what I was known as. This morning, I just taking a regular walk through Ponyville, I was pleased to see the little attention I recieved for doing so, it seemed the novelty was wearing off better then I thought. Anyway, I was passing by one of the small iconic shops when somepony stepped out of the door and onto the street. I could barely tell if actually was a pony that walked out and not simply a stack of bags filled with assorted items and materials. All I could manage to depict was the pair of white coated hooves protruding from beneath them. They swayed uneasily, almost cartoonishly and I a heard a 'whoa' of anxiety resonate from them. It sounded femnine and...familiar.
"Uhh, 'scuse me? Lass?" I asked. The bags turned to me, they were nearly taller than when stacked on eachother like that.
"Y-yes?" Yep, that was definitely a filly behind those bags.
"Would you...like a hand with that?" the voice let out a gasp of excitement.
"Oh, yes, thankyou. Thankyou!" she replied. I began to steadily remove a few of the bags from the pile she was carrying and began to load myself up. "I'm so sorry to trouble you" she said earnestly but she made a quick pause before saying; "I'm sorry but did you say 'hand'?" she asked. I sighed.
"Yeah, I did and it's no trouble, shela" I said, taking yet another box from her and craddling it under my arm.
"I'm afraid I don't know any 'shela', my name is Rarity "
I nearly dropped everything when she said. My mouth, however was permitted to as I turned back and caught my first glimpse at her face. Pure-white fur carpeted the skin around her bright, shining sapphire eyes, compliment by three consecutive dark lashes on her upper lids. Her violet mane was curled at both ends, less so than in her adult persona but still noticable with her small protruding horn almost keeping it to one side.
Yep, that was Rarity and yep, she was a filly. It was filly Rarity...and she was a-freaking-dorable.
"WhaAaA!" she gasped, much like she did in the 'Sonic Rainboom' episode. The last two bags she held in her hooves were frantically thrown in the air in shock. I dropped what I held in my hands safely on the ground and instinctively caught them in each palm. I glanced down at the snow-coloured filly in mild exasperation, she put a hoof to her chest to still herself before looking back up at me with an uneasy smile. "T-thankyou" she managed. I rolled my eyes, setting one of the bags down and moving back to collect the others.
"Hakuna Matata "
"Pardon?"
"It means 'no worries', Rarity"
"Ah, I see" she replied, she paused for a moment. "So...I suppose you're that strange new someone running around town now?"
She makes a horrible first impression . I rolled my eyes again. "That would be me, yeah" I replied. "So, ya gonna tell me where to carry your bags to?" I asked, more annoyance laced in my voice thatn I'd like.
Rarity didn't seem to notice though. "Oh, why yes, thankyou, Mister..."
"Mercer" I answered before a slight grin worked it's way onto my face. "But my mates just call me 'Kyle', lass"
She blanched. "Your MATES?!" she gasped, her eyes widened and began to shift nervously, her mouth dropped as far as possible.
I stared at her, confusedly for a moment. I shot up as I made the connection and if my hands weren't full, I'd have promptly slapped my face. "Not like that! 'Mates' is just a term for 'friends' where I'm from, Rarity" I deadpanned.
Her expression softened with a relieved smile at that. "Oh, thank goodness, for a moment there, I thought you were implying that-"
"It's fine, lass" I quickly cut her off. "Anyway, where do you want these?" I gestured to the bags in my arms.
"Oh! Right, yes, uhh, follow me, please" she answered before quickly trotting off. I followed without question.
How old is she to have immediately thought of THAT?!
By now, I wasn't paying attention to the route or the town for that matter, I just blindly followed the little white filly who lead the way for me to get rid of these bags. "So, what is all this, anyway?"
"Oh, just some items I'm going to need for the upcoming school play" she answered, rather uninterested. "I'm not in the play myself but my teacher has requested for me to design the costumes for the actors"
"That play wouldn't happen to involve food, would it?" I asked.
"Why yes, I forget what it's called but that's hardly important, for me, at least" she said. "How did you know?"
I grinned devilishly in an I-know-more-than-you kind of look. "Lucky guess" I answered. Hmmm, if that's the case, how long before Dash performs the Sonic Rainboom? Definitely wanna be around when THAT happens
"Well, you're quite fortuitous then, aren't you, mister. Mercer" she complimented.
"Just 'Kyle' is fine, lass" I grumbled. "And thanks, I guess in some ways, I am quite fortunate, with all that's goin' on in my life, lately"
"You know" she began in a light-hearted tone. "You're not at all like someponies make you out to be"
I scowled a little at that. "And what have ponies being makin' me out to be, then?"
She waved a hoof, dismissively "It's not all ponies but I'm aware that some have...less than positive opinions about you"
"Well, I kinda already knew that"
"Yes, well, then there are some fillies like Lyra, I swear all she talks about is you" she shook her head with a slight grin.
"Lyra? Ya know her, Rarity?"
"Not all that well but from our short conversation, she thinks rather highly of you" she said, managing a smile.
I smirked. "Well, that shela might as well be family, reckon I ain't had a friend like that since...well, ever" Rarity said nothing to that and insated, simply enlargened her smile and nodded up at me. We walked for a few more minutes in companiable silence after that, I didn't even notice the home we were approachin until she stopped, turned to me and smiled. She gestured with a hoof to the building and I looked up to see it.
Well I'll be Damned
Carousel Boutique...well, not quite yet, it wasn't. The building was almost in every way the same, only a few details were missing. The flag that sat atop the grand spire was missing, the pony figures that hung around the merry-go-round tower were all but non-existent. The checkered and savanah patterns that decorated the home in pink and blue were also not there, just an opaque cyan made up most of the building. The hearts and assorted diamonds weren't nearly in the amount that they were...or rather would be. In time.
"We're here" she sang musically as she trotted to the door. With a stern hoof, she pried it open and walked inside, she turned back to smile at me and beckon me enter. I smirked thankfully and ducked my head under the archway, the bags getting heavier in my arms all the while.
"Where do you want me to put these?" I asked, glancing around the plaza, or rather, the foyer, as it would appear. It was the exact same building only...more akin to a home than a business, as would've been obvious. The walls and furnishings weren't alighned with pink and porclain accents, which made me far more comfortable, last thing I wanted was even more of my masculinity gone.
"Ummm, follow me upstairs would you? I'd like to just have it all in my room, please" she smiled again and wordlessly took off through the house. I followed her up a flight of steps and down to the farthest door on the hall by the top of it. Either I'm way more out of shape than I thought or these bags are ACTUALLY gettin' heavier. Rarity opened the door and gestured for me to step in first. "If you could just set them down by the desk, that'd be lovely"
Wow, she really was mature for a filly, ay?
I did as she asked and placed them down, carefully, gave a quick stretch, feeling my bones snap back into place and turned to smile at her. "Well, there ya go, lass"
"Thankyou, Kyle, I hope it wasn't too much trouble"
"Ain't nothin' of the sort, Rarity, 'twas a pleasure" I waved a hand dismissively at her. "It was nice to meet ya, Rarity"
She grinned shyly at that. "Oh, well, thankyou and it was great to finally make you acquaintance too, Kyle"
"Cheers, Rarity" I scratched the back of my neck. "Anyway, 'reckon I best be off, love"
"Alright then" she perked up as she trotted back to the door. I walked by her and stepped out before turning and regarding her with a smile.
"Kay, then, Rarity, have a good one" I said, waving briefly before heading back into the streets. Before I was out of ear shot, I heard her call out to me.
"Goodbye, Kyle" she saluted, closing the door to the house behind me. I shook my head and grinned.
And that's how I met Rarity.
Feeling a familiar emptiness around the ol' stomach, I decided to had on to Sugarcube Corner. When I approahed though, it was obvious that the place was rather packed, laughing and idle, friendly chatting was all one could hear out on the street. I suppose it was around about that hour, anyway. However, when I stepped through door, my bare feet graced the hard wooden floor with such welcome but that aside, I felt rather uneasy.
Almost everypony silmutaneously ceased their discussion and turned to me, stared at me with...rather blank gazes. It was only for a minute, a few moments before they casually went about themselves again but it was enough for me. With a hint of shame, I flipped my hood on and walked to the counter. To my surprise, a light blue mare with a more rounded build was behind it. Mrs. Cake was operating the stand today, it seems and even more to my surprise, she smiled warmly at me when I reached her. That was a small comfort, at least.
"Good afternoon, sir" she greeted cheerfully.
"Back 'atcha, lass" I replied, a smile of my working onto my face.
"What can I get you?" she asked.
"Oh, uhh, do you sell drinks here?"
"No, sorry"
"Ah, well, just a chocolate-chip muffin will do me, thanks" she nodded and dove under the counter to pick one up and hoofed it to me. "Cheers" I said, reaching into the bag in my pocket and pulling out a few bits before placing them on the counter.
"You're very welcome, Mr.Mercer" she replied happily.
"You're rather cheery today, ay?" I asked, rather snarkly but smiling all the while as I took a bite out of the baked goodie.
"Hard not to be cheery most days, Mr.Mercer" she stated, matter-of-factly.
Perhaps I should've gone with Kenway...much catchier...not to mention I'm wearing a white hoodie...nah, not a fan of alliteration names.
"If ya say so, Mrs. Cake" I said before pausing. "Say, how'd ya know my name? Don't reckon I gave it to ya or ya husband"
"Oh, word travels fast around Ponyville, hon" she began. "But it's mostly one filly or another coming in and telling just about everyone who will listen, all about you"
"One filly or another, ay?"
"Yep, mostly a little green unicorn, cute one she is" she commented. "Though one time, an Earth-pony filly came in here spinning the same yarn"
I grinned after swallowing another bite. "Ah, those two, yep, reckon I couldn't ask for better mates"
The cyan mare suddenly took on a more...uncomfortable expression. "I'm sorry, did you say that those two fillies are you're-"
"Friends" I quickly interupted. "Damnit, that's the second time today, look, it's just another word for 'friend' where I'm from, alright?" I explained.
"Oh" she let out. "Then what do you call the pony who you're in a relationship with?" she asked, quizzically.
I chuckled a bit at that. "Well, first off, we don't date ponies where I'm from" I began. "We can't, necessarily, they're not...sapient, unlike you folks here" she looked rather surprised at that. "But to answer your question...and being politically correct about it, lads and lasses just refer to their partner as a 'girlfriend' or 'boyfriend', I suppose" I took another bite of the muffin. "Course we got marriage and all that jazz but that's hardly your question now, ain't it?"
Before either of us could get another word in. The tiny little accented voice of a young filly broke out from behind me. "Howdy, Kyle"
Man, if I didn't know better, I'd swear that was Applebloom right there...or Hell, Michelle Creber, even.
I turned and looked down at the orange filly. I quickly smiled as I saw Applejack's wide beam. "Howdy, AJ, what brings ya here, lass?"
Her head fell slightly at that and soon, her hoof started absentmindly drawing circles in the wood beneath her. "Oh, uhh...lookin' for you?"
Was that a question? Certainly sounded like it...By the way...am I gettin' taller?
"Alright, then, what do ya need, Applejack?" I crouched down so we were face-to-face.
"Well, Ah need t' talk t' ya 'bout somethin'." she admitted, rather shyly, in fact.
"Uh, sure, thing, lass" I answered with uncertainty. I looked over at the cyan mare and nodded, a gesture she returned in understanding. I turned back to the orange filly and smiled warmly at her. "C'mon, let's grab a table" I said, gesturing for her to follow me to a nearby booth.
Applejack was the first to speak when we both sat down at it. "Thankya, Kyle, Ah didn't know who else to talk to"
"No worries, Jackie, now tell me what's eatin' ya" she chuckled lightheartedly at the nickname, briefly.
"Ah..." she began, solemnly. "Ah can't afford to go"
"Huh?"
"The train t' Manehatten, Ah don't have 'nough bits for a ticket" she hung her head low at that.
"Oh" I let out, nervously. "Well...how much ya got on ya now?"
"Twenty-three" she answered simply.
"And how much does it cost?"
"Forty-five" she replied, her head now buried in the wooden surface of the table.
"Jesus, that's a bit rough" I commented.
Applejack yanked her head up. "Ah know!" she whined miserably before slamming her face back in the table. I leaned back on the stool I sat on and just watched her sit there for a few moments, contemplating. The real question on my mind was that why had she come straight to me? Then I remembered that I was probably the only one who knew about her secret plot to leave the farm and Ponyville altogther.
Course I knew that before but I was probably the only one she's told, directly.
I craned my neck slightly to the side, staring at her as I felt my brow lower sadly. "You really wanna go live there, ay?"
Applejack looked up but only just to rest her chin on the table. "Course Ah do, Ah know it's where Ah'm meant to be, Ah j'st know it" she answered glumly.
No, it's not, Applejack
I wanted to tell her, she looked so miserable sitting there, all this time, I had just thought she had made a quick decision to leave Ponyville, which in turn would lead to her Cutie Mark when she came back. That, however, apparently wasn't the case, this filly had her heart set on this escapade of hers and I knew that when a child wants something that badly, there's not much that will satisfy them other than that.
It was on that note that an idea came to mind. I looked down at my right-jacket pocket and caught sight of the glistening, yet slowly depleting treasure that Celestia had bestowed upon me days before.
Don't do it, you know you shouldn't.
The voice was my own inside my head, bringing what words of wisdom it could. I paid it little mind. I steadily reached for the bag.
Kyle, think about this. At no point does anypony mention a human suddenly popping up in the Everfree Forest, let alone does Applejack mention that a human helped her get to Manehatten.
I paused at that. I suppose that was a fair point and it was right. Literally, at any time excluding the movie, there was no talk of anything even remotely related to humans.
Let it go, don't get involved. Just let time be and you'll be fine.
I looked back at the small orange filly, her head hung in sorrow and her eyes were filled to the brim with longing, staring into nothing.
Even if so, even if she were to go a tad earlier...The Sonic Rainboom will still happen at the same time, giving her what she wants won't change that, she might be gone longer but what harm could it do...right?
I nodded determinely, I didn't care anymore, all I wanted was to see her happy.
"Applejack?" I quietly uttered.
She tilted her head up to meet my eye. "Yuh huh?"
I smiled and pulled out a rough thirty bits out of the purse and displayed them in my open palm. "I know it's more than enough but I reckon you could do with the change"
Applejack said nothing and instead just stared wide-eyed at the money in my hand. After a few moments, her eyes shone with unshed joyous tears and cried out happily as she jumped me. The adorable orange filly quickly wrapped her tiny hooves around my chest and pushed her muzzle into the crook of my neck. Setting the bits down on the table, I hugged her back, giving her soft coat an appreciative brush under my palms. I could practically feel the wide grin on her face as she embraced me.
"Thankya, Kyle, thankya" she repeated several times.
"No worries, AJ" I dismissed, smiling.
I really hope you know what you're doing here, kid
So did I...
I reached out and grabbed the glass bottle in my hand, quickly chugging down a swig of the all-too familiar but revised drink. It was quite literally Coke but I wasn't going to point that out to anypony in particular, not like it mattered anyway. I had something to drink that I've always had to drink and I was content with that.
Putting the half-conusmed beverage to the side, I rested my head in my hand, staring into the space within the cottage.
It was cute really, how she literally was only going to bring a picture of her uncle and aunty orange in a makeshift bag made of a red and white checkered blanket. That was always a trend in cartoons, wasn't it?
Heh, in cartoons...wasn't that my predicament? I certainly wasn't two-dimensional and neither was anypony else, it was easy to make out the texture of anypony's coat and plain to see that if you were to circle around them, it wouldn't be like an animation skipping a frame to show you different body positions.
Try to think of that one scene at the end of Twilight's BBBFF track.
Of course, that odd outline they all shared was still present, not exactly sure how though. I'm not going to ask about it, they'd probably condemn me or something just as horrible if I mentioned something they all seemed blatantly unaware of.
Anyway, AJ gave another quick hug and rocketed out the bakery as fast as her tiny hooves could carry her. I just chuckled in her wake.
"You did a good thing there, Mr. Mercer" I perked up at that and turned to see Mrs. Cake standing a little ways beside me. I sighed and rubbed the bridge of my nose.
"Yeah, I dunno, I hope it was"
"What makes you say that?" she asked.
I gave her a harder look. "Is it right to rob a family of one of their own?" I sat back down in the seat Applejack took.
"Oh, come now" she began with that same cheery smile. "It's not as if she'd abandon her family, from what I just saw, she's mighty happy to living up with her Aunt and Uncle"
I raised an eyebrow at her. "Hang on, how did you know about-?"
"She comes in here sometimes and likes to have someone to talk to" she cut me off.
"Then why didn't she come to you first?"
Mrs.Cake rubbed her chin with a hoof in thought. "Don't know" she finally said. "But let me tell you, that there filly must think the world of you for something like that" I looked up at the supportive smile she wore on her muzzle, something that grew a thin grin to spread on my face. She gently but assuringly patted my back with her hoof. "It'll be alright, you'll see" she beamed once more and walked back behind the counter.
I chuckled at that. "Cheers, Mrs. Cake" I thanked. "Now, seriously, I need a drink" I muttered to myself. I stood up and made my way to the door before stopping and looking back to the mare. "Say, do ya mind if I check in tomorrow? There's somethin' I wanted to ask ya, both of ya, I mean"
She nodded. "Sure, not a problem, Mr. Mercer" she gave a friendly wave in salutations.
"Just 'Kyle' fine, shela" I finally got out before opened the door and walked to a nearby place that was thankfully open and that I knew did served drinks.
I got home not too long ago, a racing mind all the while speeding in my head. Deciding it was best to chill for the rest of the night, I grabbed a random book from the assorted case, got comfy on the couch and made a night of it.
Now as I sit here pondering over my thoughts. In this big, empty and silent cottage, there's not much to do but think. I don't know how Fluttershy did it. Maybe I should get a pet?
No...no, I'm not ready yet. I'm not ready to love another animal again.
Anyway, was getting late by then, Celestia had already lowered the sun and performed her sister's duty for the night. I can only imagine the hurt she must feel everyday because of that. Making sure the house was secure with a quick sweep of the interior, I checked the door; locked. Just like the windows and just the way I liked it. I was dearly thankful they sold locks at a fair price here in Ponyville, the shopkeeper gave me an uncertain look but when she saw my dead-pan stare, she said little to voice her opinion.
I wish I could've slept without feeling like I was being watched from afar or the ever-growing fear of what I might see while I sleep.
Or if I wake at all.
Feeling as satisfied as I could be with the house. I nodded determinely to myself and walked upstairs, pracitcally throwing myself on the bed. With a content sigh, I closed my eyes and within half an hour, I slipped into unconsciousness.
Author's Note
This, actually, goes on record for my longest written chapter.
*Sigh* Apologies for the Long-as-fuck pause there, mates and mares. Would've been up a week ago but I was anhilating AC: Black Flag. My school is pretty lay back but it still takes up my time.
Also, just flat out writing everyday is not healthy. I write because it's fun and gives a sense of acomplishment, if I'm too tired to write or think then I'm not having fun writing. It's a hobbie, not a chore.
Anyway, feedback is very much appreciated and if this chapter comes off bad or anything of the sort to you, this was really just something to fill the gap between the last chapter and the one comin' up, just to give you all a feel of how things will play out during the (Undisclosed) amount of time.
Cheers, lads and lasses.
Days Go By - Keith Urban
It was quiet in the local bakery of Ponyville. Nothing but the silent whispering between ponies and the occasionaly click of a floorboard or a mug of whatever beverage was set down, eagerly as a random guest licked their lips gleefully at the sweet nectar.
To my delight, they were all looking up at me. Well, they had to, I was sitting on a stool up on a stage. I kickstand at my foot for personal comfort as I hefted the well-crafted piece of mahagony onto my knee and swung the strap over my shoulder. As soon as I was comfortable, I scracthed at my black, short beard in thought.
Oh, damn. It was one of these again.
I glanced up at the group of slightly buzzed but still quite happy crowd of ponies throughout the bakery. The bakery that had been turned into a make-shift bar for the occasion.
What was the occasion? I didn't know nor did I care. I had to think, the guitar was in my hands, the strings were tight and the pick was ready to strum. I just needed a song to play.
Since when did I own a guitar? Since when do I know more than four chords?
My internal questioning was cut short as I looked up and saw a pleasant sight to my eyes. Almost right next to the stage sat Applejack, sitting there behind one of the standard circle-based tables on a chair, in solitude. She wasn't lonely, however, I could see it in her emerald rimmed eyes. Respectively, she was taller than I had come to know as, being a filly in reality. Though, she did in fact seem a tad and a half younger than her appearance in Friendship is Magic. With that in mind, I gave myself a once over and found that I was very much the same, most likely in my late teens, maybe even 19.
It mattered little really because once I saw her and she smiled up at me friendly with such admiration and affection, I grinned back down at her as I knew exactly what I was going to play.
I looked up and saw the microphone keeping still by an arch-like stand and being pointed directly at me with anticipation. "Hey, everypony" I spoke into it, causing the more occupied guests to turn their attention to me. "This-uhh, this is song called 'Unwell' and..." I nudged the guitar up my knee a bit. "It goes a little like this."
Deaf. D, E, A, F#m. One, two, three, four. D, E, A, F#m. It was second nature.
"All day, starin' at the ceiling, makin' friends with shadows on my wall. All night, hearing voices tellin' me that I should get some sleep cause tomorrow might be good for somethin'. Hold on, feeling like I'm headed for a...Breakdown and I dunno why."
As I sang, I closed my eyes blissfully and grinned with not a care in the world. I strummed out the pause longer than I should've and opened my eyes again and was happy to see the usually timid, young, butter-yellow pegasus hover over to Applejack's table and took a seat next to her.
Huh? Fluttershy? But how is-? When did-?
Her head ducked away from my gaze slightly but that did little to hide the nervous yet cheery grin she had plastered on her muzzle as she waved a hoof up at me briefly. Applejack turned to look at her and I swear I saw a sudden intense sterness take over her features before she smiled friendly at the pink-maned pegasus.
I smirked at the sight, took a breath and turned back into the microphone. I was pleased to see some of the crowd stomping around the bakery in rhythm with the strum of the steel strings.
"But I'm not crazy, I'm just a little unwell. I know, right now, ya can't tell. But soon enough, you're gonna think of me. And how I used to be.
I'm not crazy, I'm just a little impaired. I know, right now, ya don't care. But soon enough you're gonna think of me. And how I used to be... "
I paused, looked down at Fluttershy and Applejack. Their gazes were filled to the brim with admiration and slight affection. Applejack raised her mug to me and took a quick skull before staring back up at me. Fluttershy sat there, up right and looking proud as she continued to gaze up at me with those adorable cyan eyes of hers. I swear I felt a tear stream down from my right eye and seap into my beard.
I strummed the steel strings one more time. "...Me. "
That's when the sudden and intensely loud ringing of my alarm clock went off. My eyes groggily opened and I grimaced at the early-morning sunlight piercing through the windows. Immediately, I blinked away the crust in my eyelids and slammed my hand down on the snooze button. It was annoying but necessary to buy as of late, this wretched thing but I couldn't just sit here and bash the Hell out of it.
With a groan, I sat up and made my way over to the shower across the hall. After giving myself a quick once over, I dried myself with a prestine white towel. One that was a tad bit smalled than I would've liked, would've been easier to dry my hair with something larger too, damnable stuff was painstakingly tiresome to dry completely.
Though, from what I've been told in the past...and even recently.
I look damn good with my hair wet...apparently.
Anyway, let me back up a little here. Since handing Applejack the money she needed to go to Manehatten, it's been little under a month, give or take. i was there when she left a crying young Macintosh and Granny Smith, smiling all the way as she trotted away from them and over to me with a red and white checkered blanket wrapped tightly around a stick resting on her shoulder. I stood a litte ways down the pathway and she walked right up to me and said; "Thankya again for this, Kyle."
"No worries, AJ." I smiled down at her but I knew it looked a little forced before I looked up at the grieving family that turned their backs on us and started trotting up to the house. "L-let's go, ay? I'll see you off." She simply nodded.
I walked with the filly Applejack though town to the station and I was there as sheshe bought the ticket with the biggest beam on her muzzle and I had ever saw, with her's and my money. We took a seat by the railway on a lone bench in the middle of the platform. We didn't speak that much while we waited but it mattered little as soon, the train sailing right for Manehatten chuggered up to the platform, smoke gushing from the nozzle above the engine, almost dangerously.
Applejack's excited grin could make Pinkie run for her money.
Ponies started to board the vessel and AJ hopped down and followed suit, I stood there and watched. I swear a tear almost cropped up in my eye at seeing the young filly leave. I really hoped it was the right thing to do.
It wasn't until she turned and looked up at me did I see the first uncertain look come across her features that day. Before anything else happened, Applejack ran as fast as her little legs could carry her back over to me, swerving through the crowd of staggering ponies boarding the train. Confused, I knelt down instinctively to talk to her but to my surprise...
The tiny orange filly wrapped her hooves tightly around my neck, propping herself up on her hind legs. Her mane tickled my skin as she buried her face into my neck. She squirmed a little, almost like she was struggling to hold me tighter than she already was.
That's when the unshed droplet cascaded down from my right eye. I chuckled a bit and hugged her back, tightening our embrace even further.
"Ah'm sure gonna miss ya, pard'ner." she muttered sadly.
"Me too, AJ, me too." I stroked her blonde mane affectionately. "But hey, don't forget about me when you're living like a superstar in Manehatten, kay?" I asked, my voice shaking.
"Not a chance." she promised as she gave one final squeeze. I loosened my grip, wishing that it could've gone longer but she had a train to board. I placed my hands on her shoulders and stared into those emerald-rimmed eyes that I may never see again for months.
"Now you go live the dream, okay?" I breathed quietly, assuringly. Her nose scrunched up sadly and she nodded in affirmation. At that, I couldn't help but think back to what was written on the side of the box little over a week ago when I opened it. The memory is still fresh in my mind, even now.
I watched as she stepped onto the train car, waved at me with a glassy look in her eyes and the small sad smile that wormed it's way onto her muzzle. I waved and grinned back and continued to do so until the train was out of sight, chuggering off into the distance, on route to the city.
"She'll be back soon." I told myself. "She'll be alright, this is how it's meant to be...." I sighed again. "She'll be home soon."
I kept telling myself that in the past few weeks since then and it helps, sometimes.
Anyway, I should probably mention that I got a job after that. Bet you all saw that one coming, ay?
Seriously though, after Applejack had left Ponyville, I had gotten around to talking to Mrs. Cake later that day. It was nice to see that barely anypony gave me more than a quick uninterested glance before turning back to whatever they were doing. The cyan mare smiled at me when I pressed by the swinging door and gestured for me to sit at a nearby, free table. I nodded with an appreciative smirk and sat down at it, she came around the counter and immediately greeted with a; "Well, hey there, Mr. Mercer, what can I get for you today?"
I twiddled my thumbs nervously. "Reckon I'll just have a choc-chip muffin if anything." I answered, she made to turn but I gently grabbed her shoulder with an outstretched hand. The azzuro mare turned back to give me curiously look. "But-uhhh, Mrs. Cake? There was something I wanted to ask you?"
I let my hand drop from her as that same warm beam worked it's way onto her muzzle. "And what would that be, Kyle?"
"Do you..." I began nervously. "You two wouldn't happen to need an extra set of hands around the place, would ya?" I asked, anxiety almost steaming my from ears.
"Why do you ask?"
"Well, with Applejack on her way to the Orange's and with everypony going back to school tomorrow, I reckon I'll need something to keep me occupied." I reasoned. "Plus, I'd rather not mooch off the Princess for my only source of income for the rest of my life." True that she had only given me a single payment but the last thing I wanted to do was ask her for more or live on the streets by the time I had to pay the mortgage on the damn place.
That's right, I've had to pay mortgage since I was 15. I'll touch more on that later on.
Mrs. Cake put a hoof to her chin in thought and looked back towards the kitchen. She hummed briefly, rubbing her hoof along the fur of her muzzle. "Well..." she muttered. "With the business suddenly booming the way it is, we just might, indeed."
I perked up at that. "So, ya reckon I could help out around here?"
She paused for a moment before speaking. "Yes, we'll start you off with some part-time work and see how it goes from there, we can discuss your hours tomorrow." she said, assertively. "That is if my husband agrees but..." she looked me up and down once and grinned. "I think you're a fine young colt, I'll see what I can do." she said friendly.
I beamed at her. "Cheers, Mrs.Cake."
"Not a problem." with that, she quickly served me a muffin to go and I was on way home.
So, as you can probably guess, I've been working at the gingerbread house bakery part-time ever since. It was more work than I was used to but maybe that was just the fact that it was my first job. Also, I should probably mention that I now have a more expansive wardrobe.
It was about time too, the stink was going to kill me sooner or later and guess who got me the new set...and it's not Rarity.
Apparently, before the alabaster mare took on the Boutique and began making clothes for almost all of Equestria, there was a pre-cursor, of sorts, running the fashion in Ponyville.
Get this, her name is Athena.
I had met her on a pretty random day, actually. Ironically, Rarity was the first to bring me to her store. Just me doing my average thing; chilling on a park bench after my shift at the bakery with a ginger beer in my hand and my hood pulled over my head. It wasn't until the sweet, squeaky voice of the young Element of Harmony broke me out of my random musings that I looked up from my stupor and saw her kind expression. I smiled at the alabaster filly and gestured for her to take a seat. She did and we got into a bit of a conversation.
Rarity began telling me all about the "biggest project of her fashion career", which was really just that crazy fruit pajent that she had to design costumes for.
Oh, to tell her of the things that she'll do later in her life would've been so satisfying for me. She made such a big deal out of the show but I suppose it was sort-of cute in a way. Ignorance is bliss, as they say.
She inquired more and more about me, personally and I was more than happy to answer her innocent questioning, no matter how tiresome it might've become. Rarity looked almost drunk on excitement and slight jealousy when I mentioned my friendly relationship with the Princess. Damn, the way she tugged on her mane like she had in the Season 3 premiere was adorable.
It was only a matter of time before she began to talk about clothes. She rambled on about her dreams of becoming a fashionista and inquired fluently about Earth's own clothing styles.
"Uhh, I dunno much about that sort of jazz, lass."
"Well, how can you not? Not once have I ever seen you without clothes on around Ponyville."
"Well, yeah but that's because of the whole 'cultural thing' I told you about earlier." I dead-panned.
"I remember but I always thought that it was because your specific attire was a smash hit back in your world."
I looked down at my bare feet. Up to me black, red and white-striped trackpants. Then to the thin silk singlet that parted my open white and stained hoodie. "Not really, Rarity. I was at home when I got sucked here, these wouldn't even be called 'casual', I look like a bloody slob."
"Oh, I hardly think so." she complimented and smiled up at me. "Course if you continue to wear clothes all the time, you could wear something else once in a...." she trailed off, leaving her sentence unfinished. That is until- "...Ideaaaahh!!"
Guess she's been doing that for longer than I thought.
"What?"
"I bet Athena could fashion you up something!"
"...Athena?" I stifled a laugh.
"C'mon then, let's not dally." Rarity then bit firmly into my hand to get me to stand up. It was more the surprise of teeth digging into my flesh that I shot up off the bench.
"Argh! Rarity, steady on." I groaned as she released my hand and grinned innocently up at me as I rubbed the bite mark. She said nothing and gestured for me to follow her, I sighed and unsurely complied.
Rarity lead me up to one of the random home businesses around town and looked up at the sign on the door. "We're in luck, she's open today." she said excitedly.
"Oh, joy." I muttered. With a quick look up, I caught sight of the title above the doorway.
Clothes over Bros
...Seriously?
I shook my head and followed Rarity inside.
So, apparently, Athena was actually quite familiar with the little white filly, at least, more so than I had thought. When hse looked at me, her eyes were more focused on my clothes than anything, it was odd seeing this pony stare me down critically behind those slanted glasses. She had a tan-like colouration of her coat and high-contrasting blonde mane, styled into something that I really couldn't quite describe, not that it was out of the ordinary all that much but I'm not a full-on hair professionalist.
Anyway, she had decided, much to my surprise to create an outfit for me. Athena began rambling off minor suggestions suddenly. It was only now that I had noticed her to be a pegasus and she started soaring around the establishment, picking up pieces of paper, quills, fabrics, you name it.
I could see where Rarity got her workmareship style from as I watched her set up her station at a table.
So began a seemingly endless amount of time of questions, answers, sketches and more inquiries.
Eh, 'least she was nice.
Finally, Athena decided that this last design was just right, at least for a start. She rolled up the sketch, smiled up at me and said; "I think we've go it, course because this is a far cry from anything else I've designed, I'm not sure when it'll be ready." she said with a slight apologetic hint.
I shook my head, dismissively. "Nah, lass, it's fine. I'm not in a full-on rush, anyway."
She seemed thankful at that. "Well, thankyou for dropping by, Mr. Mercer. I say, you're not quite the pony I expected you to be." she beamed.
"Man, Athena. I'm no more a pony than you are a stallion." I corrected, recalling my first meeting with Cadence some time back.
She giggled at that. "Well, anyway, it was pleasure to meet you." she looked down at the filly by my side. "As always, miss. Rarity." she said daintly, Rarity nodded at her with a touch of upper-class charm.
I walked to the door and pushed it open half-way before turning to wave. " I should be off then, catcha, Athena."
"Goodbye, Mr. Mercer." with that, I smiled at her and Rarity scampered up to me before I shut the door behind us and we walked out onto the street again.
I slipped into the newly acquired and the very same threads I had purchased the exact mare. Truthfully, they had a bit of a early 1700's feel to it but I wasn't going to turn away clothes that actually fitted me. I had made it a point to craft a hood into the outfit for personal preferability. I was a fan of hoods back then, even if I didn't wear them often.
Anyway, after having a quick bowl of cereal, a brand that I barely recall as it went out of business a fair while ago, I locked the house up and set off to Sugarcube Corner.
Life just seemed to become more care-free everyday now. Blissfully, I trudged through town with as much ease as anypony else around me. I was glad to see some of the ponies that ran the various stands or tended mirthfully to their gardens wave friendly at me as I walked by them. I waved back gleefully.
When I stepped through the door to the bakery. Mr. Cake nodded knowingly at me and gestured for me to come behind the counter as he went back into the kitchen.
I barely got through taking down my first order of the day before Mrs. Cake bursted in from somewhere and popped by my side. "Why, hello, Kyle. Early again, I see."
I smirked at her. "Ya know me, MC." she nodded and returned behind the swinging doors to the kitchen. I chuckled to myself and turned towards the counter again. The morning was slow, perhaps because it was indeed quite early or maybe it was one of those lazy Saturday mornings, the time for most ponies to sleep in.
Thankfully, because it was a Saturday, the school week had just ended, leaving the young fillies and colts with the remnants of the weekend to themselves to their leisure. Naturally, I waited around the bakery for Lyra, Rose, Rarity or Hell, a regular customer would've been nice. Meeting friendly new faces was always enjoyable.
Though, to my utter surprise and quite a bit of shock, the first face I recognised stroll through those two-way swinging doors was an alicorn. A pink alicorn mare, several hues laced into her tied up mane and tail; yellow, lavendar and magenta. Her slanted and expressive violet eyes locked onto me and a shimmer of recognition of her own shone through them aswell, not to mention that the beam on her muzzle got a litle wider upon seeing me.
"Kyle!" She skipped on over to the counter and I grinned at her, in slight amusement. "Hey." She greeted happily.
"Howdy, Cadence!" I returned, just as gleefully. "What's up? Whatcha doin' here?"
"Aunty Tia thought it was high time to-"
"I thought it be nice to see how you're doing." I looked up from Cadence and to add to my surprise, there stood Princess Celestia, regal as ever, standing behind her neice and looking down on me slightly with a knowing smile.
"Auntyyyy!" Cadence whined. "Stop cutting me off like that!"
I laughed at that and Celestia herself giggled into an up-turned hoof lightly aswell. "My apologies, Cadence but I can't help myself sometimes." she teased.
The future empress grumbled bashfully at that. "Well, anyway, it's great to see you two. How's it been?"
Before the conversation could go on, I heard the voice of Mrs. Cake from the kitchen. "Kyle? Who are you talking to-...?" was all she managed before she fell silent upon seeing the two princess out as she walked out from the swinging doors.
I rubbed the back of my neck awkwardly. "Uhhh, MC? These are some friends of mine; Princess Cadence..." I gestured to the shorter alicorn. "And I reckon you might already know Princess Celestia over here."
Mrs. Cake was, for the most part, utterly stunned. Her lips quivered as they parted seemingly forever, as if trying to say something but all she managed was gaping at the two royal ponies in her bakery. Fortunately, Tia trotted without a care up to the cyan mare and yet with still that regal nature she always held around her. "Hello, ma'am." she greeted simply.
That seemed to jar the baker from her episode. "Wha...? Oh, your Majesty! Pardon me, Princess, it's just I'm not quite used to having royalty in this place." she nervously said with a light uneasy chuckle.
"It's quite alright...MC? Was it?" Celestia innocently asked. "I could only imagine that stands for something-"
"Mrs. Cake!" she quickly exclaimed, still looking unsure of yourself.
Tia just smiled warmly at her again. "Well, then, Mrs. Cake. I would like to purchase one of your finest cheesecakes, please." she asked, simply. The blue mare nodded and turned to head on into the kitchen, probably dying to tell her husband the odd but exciting news. However, she suddenly turned back to look up at the princess inquisitively.
"Would you...would you like anything written on it, your highness?" she asked.
Celestia raised her head a little higher, now bearing that half-lidded knowing smile that just screamed secrecy. "Yes, may it say..." she then turned her head to me with a rather teasing grin. "Happy birthday, Kyle."
...
"Happy...birthday?" I drawled out confusedly. I looked to my side at Cadence who just beamed at me in slight excitement and scratched my head. How long has it been? What's today's date?
That's when my eyes suddenly sprung open in realisation. "Hold up! What's today date?!" I asked, frantically.
"Why, it's the eighth of December, Kyle." Cadence somewhat sang from beside me.
Huh. Well, fuck me gently.
"Damn, I just turned fifteen and didn't even know it." I chuckled to myself half-heartedly. "How the bloody Hell did I forget my own birthday?"
"I suppose we all have those moments ." Celestia commented comically. She then looked down at the cyan mare who had her mouth open slightly in what I could only tell was awe. The alicorn cleared her throat, audibly. Mrs. Cake shook her head and nervously grinned up at the Princess before practically jumping into the kitchen where Mr. Cake was still obliviously working.
His own reaction was amusing.
Anyway, the two Princesses and I gathered around one of the few but nearby tables in the bakery. With all three of us, even Cadence slightly, being larger than most ponies, it wasn't the most spacious environment. Of course that didn't matter to me, I was just happy to see these two alicorns since the past month.
We began chating quite idly amongst eachother, the solar princess inquiring about how I was settling into my house and Ponyville, in general. Cadence then decided to ask where I had acquired my latest ensemble from. I answered their questions lightly, feeling more relaxed than had been for a while. It wasn't long into our conversation that Mr. Cake strode in with a decently sized cake for the three of us. When I caught sight of the size of the chocolate coated glory, I couldn't help but feel as if somepony was missing here.
I kind of missed Lyra then...aswell as Applejack.
Of course, I'd always imagine that my first birthday in Equestria would be hosted by Pinkie. Just to see her pull out that party cannon and obliterate the entire room in streamers, balloons and confetti like it was the most normal thing in the world. To here her laugh, joke, chat and sing all on the same day as we made merry of the festivities. A man can dream, i suppose. As for her, she needed to someday look up and the see the rainbow that would forever change her life. The event that would make her the mare that I knew, the mare that would come to Ponyville, work at the bakery and become the element of laughter amongst Twilight and her future friends.
I felt nostalgic, wishful, proud and excited at that thought. One day...one day, I'd be able to meet her and damn, mate, we'll party.
"You okay, Kyle?" Cadence asked, concerned. "You look kinda...out of it."
"I-I'm cool, Cadence. Cheers, though." I waved her off, smiling at her, although it might've looked a little forced. Right as Celestia began cutting the cake into a few modest slices, curiousity got the better of me. "Hey, Tia? How'd you know it was my birthday?"
She stopped and stared at me for a moment. Her gaze was blank but I could see something behind it, something deeper. Maybe I was finally able to read her unbreakable poker face! Though, there was little time to decipher anything else as she quickly let a knowing smile onto her muzzle. "You mentioned it the last time we spoke, Kyle."
Did I?
"Uhh, alright then." I said with a shrug and nodded gratefully at her as she levitated a piece of cake supported by a thin plastic plate over to me.
It was delicious.
Of course I could barely suppress laughing as I saw the alabaster alicorn demolish her icing-topped treat like a steam-roller. Guess the Bronies were right about that, Celestia sure as Hell loved cake. Cadence seemed to fare no better than me, each glancing at eachother's perky-cheeked face as we tried to contain our laughter. Through bites, we talked again. I had asked Cadence what she did in most of her free time and her answer was that School took up alot of it and she occasionally did a lot of babysitting. This, of course, was no surprise or unheard news to me but I smiled and prompted her to continue. Celestia was less talkative though, having her muzzle nearly bursting at the seems with baked, chocolate goodness.
The cake didn't last too long.
I patted my stomach as I leaned back on the chair with satisfaction. "Only the best at the Corner, I reckon." I commented.
"I'll admit it, you've got a good point there." Cadence said with a half-hearted and tired sounding giggle.
"I agree." Celestia began. "I think I'll have another...for the road."
We all laughed at that.
"Oh, pardon me." I cracked open my eyes and settled my jaw as I spotted Mrs. Cake standing by the table. "But Kyle, your shift ended half an hour ago."
My eyes widened at that. "Aw, damn, sorry, MC. I'll pull double tomorrow if it will-"
"Oh, no, no, there's no need for that." she dismissed, smiling friendly. "Besides, if I had know it was your birthday, I'd let you take the day off, anyhow."
I gave her a stricken look. "Really? "
She just nodded. "Might as well have given a gift of some kind." she reasoned.
"Well...cheers, Mrs. Cake but I dunno if that means much now." I laughed. "I kinda already slacked off to have some cakes with some shelas. Who, might I add, are great friends." I gave both Cadence and Celestia a warm smile, the white alicorn nodded and grinned appreciatively.
Cadence...actually blushed a bit. She returned the look nonetheless, however albeit with a hint of shyness I hadn't previously seen from her.
"Even so, you don't need to worry about it." she said in earnest.
"Well, cheers, MC." the cerulean mare nodded understandedly again and left the three of us once more. Cadence, Celestia and I were left in companionale silence for a little while after that. It was in this moment that I had time to think or rather, lack of. Right now, there was little to care about and I took comfort in advance for that. I tapped the table and leaned back on my chair nonchalantly. "Ya know..." I began. "This is nice."
"Yeah." Cadence agreed with a light tone in her voice and a slightly dazed beam on her muzzle.
Silence once more fell and I assumed that nopony was uncomfortable in the slightest.
I chanced a glance at Celestia, the al-powerful sun goddess sitting a merely right next to me. She was quiet, probably silently contemplating whatever she had to in that old mind of hers. I couldn't help but feel safe around her and that prompted a thought that had not only once crossed my mind.
Should I tell her? It might be the kind of therapy I need. She's seen me broken down before and I can't help but completely trust her, so should I...?
It had been nagging me for a while now. These dreams...they weren't normal. No, no, they were something else. I had a feeling that maybe Celestia would know. That she would know as much about dreams as her sister did...as her sister does , in fact.
Not only that though. I hadn't seen the Rake in weeks. I've taken to calling it that now, I suppose it fits until I can come up with something else.
Who knows...maybe someday it'll tell me it's name.
I took an audible breath before speaking. "Hey, uhh, Tia?" I began.
The alabaster alicorn perked up and turned to look at me, questioningly. "Yes, Kyle?"
"I've uhh...been havin' really strange dreams since coming to Equestria." I said before glancing over to a confused-looking pink mare. "Actually, I kinda woke up from one when Cadence and I first met." I explained and gave her a harder look. "That's why I was screaming, lass."
The princess of love actually had a look of recognition on her face before being wiped away by sympathy and slight concern. "Oh, you were having a nightmare, weren't you?" she asked, in the corner of my eye, I swear I saw Celestia's face fall greatly at the mentioning of that word. A pang of remorse on her behalf stung at my heart at that.
"Well, yeah, I have those sometimes but..." I trailed off, thinking how to best describe it. "Some of the others I get are...really weird , like visions or something." I vaguely explained. "I just thought you might know somethin' 'bout that, Princess." I mentioned to Celesia.
She was quiet again. Perhaps too quiet. Perhaps eerily too quiet.
Finally, right before I was to ask of her well-being, she piped up and gave me a sympathetic look. "No, Kyle. I'm afraid I don't have an answer as to why you're having these dreams."
Fan-tucking-fastic.
"Oh...well, no worries then." I smiled up at her. "I'm sure they'll pass, they've been kinda easin' up lately anyway so don't worry about it."
She seemed displeased with my dissmissing nature towards her but soon nodded understandedly and let a small smile adorn her features.I couldn't even get another word in as she sat up abruptly. There was a quick exchange of solemn looks between the two princess briefly before they silmutaneously stood up from the table. "Well, it seems it's time for Cadence and I to return to Canterlot, Kyle."
I closed my eyes and breathed audibly once more before grunting and rising back to my feet. I swear I caught a slight stunned pink mare in the corner of my vision as I rose to my full-height again. Guess she'd forgotten, silly alicorn.
We seperated and she had a rather dazed smile on her muzzle. "We'll meet again soon, Kyle." she assured.
I nodded and looked back at Cadence. "A'right, lass, cheers for comin' by-"
Cadence cut me off with a tight but soft embrace. It wasn't bone-crushing but it was rather intense, something that I merely chuckled at and hugged her back, running a hand over her triply-hued mane, of which, she had freely let drop mid-way through the cake-consumption. I could've sworn that she was muttering something under her breath as she buried her face in my chest but I couldn't make anythign out of it. When she finally released me, I smiled blissfully at her and the look she gave was all the more heart-warming. "See you later, Kyle." she said lightly.
"Definitely."
Once again, I find myself reclined comfortably on the couch within the cozy little cottage I called home. Again, I sat there alone with a calm smile and a drink in my hand. Although, the drink in question wasn't just any beverage. This wasn't some half-passable soft drink or anything of the sort, no, Oh no.
As a birthday present to myself, I had sneakily managed to hide the truth of my age from the manager that ran the bar in town, a little ways down the road from Sugarcube Corner. So, as an act of celebration, I squashed the inhibitions that fogged my mind with reason and care and bought some of the Apple family's home-brewed bottled cider.
Oh, yeah and it was the alcoholic edition.
From what I've heard, they sell the stuff in bottles much like Carlton: Super Dry but the stuff they put on market shleves are a far cry horror of a drink compared to the product they mix and sell every year during Cider Season to the goods folks of Ponyville.
Heh, guess that explains Dash's obsession with the stuff.
Anyway, there I was, relaxing back in the confines of the cottage. Only now turned fifteen, a six-pack by my side, an alcoholic drink in my hadn and an ever-growing row of books on the shelves. There I was, thinking and casually taking quick sips of the bitter liquid but every time it hit my taste buds and I recoiled at the burn, I remembered what my older brother used to say.
Well, older step-brother , anyway.
"Little piece of advice, Kyle." I recited his words with a small nostalgic grin. "Being drunk is awesome but getting drunk bloody sucks." I took a long gulp at that.
I didn't care if I had lied or that I was underage. I needed a moment and this was really my first time full-on drinking, so I was enjoying myself, anyway. I looked out the window by the, now securely locked, wooden door at the front of the house and saw the nearly pitch black sky outside. The stars twinkled from between the trees around the cottage and the moon's light cascaded a shadowy outline of the darkened clouds in the sky. Every night, I had forgotten that in this time, Luna was still Nightmare Moon, still trapped within the object of her duty.
Her destiny.
I had always forgotten that it was Celestia's night, not her sister's.
That thought always seemed to get to me for some reason. I knew that she'd return, that Twilight and her newly-found friends would unite, form the Elements of Harmony and return the princess to her rightful place of royalty and divine duty beside her sister.
It was only a mtter of time.
Think about the two siblings just brough up memories of that lovable idiot that I had known for the better part of my life. I chuckled at the thought of him and I just sitting beside each other, playing some good old fashion Star Wars: Battlefront 2. It was truly my fondest memory of us, we were a team most of the time.
"Marcus..." I breathed, staring at the half-full bottle of amber liquid. "You son of a bitch...I miss ya, man." I blinked rapidly, my eyes were beginning to fog up. "Oh, if I could see you right now...I'd punch you straight in the face and yell at you for not being there as much anymore." I licked my lips as they suddenly felt quite dry and took another mouthful of the cider, with every gulp, it became easier to take, maybe I was losing my sense of taste already.
Living alone wasn't very interesting or fun but that's what I did for the last month and that was looking to be what I was to do for a good time to come around. So, with that, I found myself talking to...well, myself , probably more than I should've. "Course I could say the exact same thing to Dad...bastard." I lost count of how many chugs I took between sentences. "Ya'd think he'd forgotten 'bout me, with as little as I saw him, why the fuck did he have to move to Broome?!"
I sighed heavily. "Kyle, now you're pissed, in both ways." I chastised myself. "Besides, my name's 'Mercer' now, right? Can't go ahead and flip off the man I named myself after...Love ya, Dad...sorry."
Was that it? Had I seriously drunk that much? How long had it been? There was still one left and it was half-full, I stared at my reflection and grinned rather goofily. It was then when a familiar tune entered my head and I ended up singing it out loud, quite loud, barely caring if I slurred hit the wrong notes with it or even sang the wrong lyrics.
"I'm fifteen for a moment!
I stood up, nearly tripping and falling over myself as I did so and danced merrily, drunkedly with my own slurred and uneven symphony.
"Fifteen! There's still tiiime for you!
That's when I fell back down on the couch, suddenly feeling rather tired.My brow furrowed as I stared into the amber liquid once last time, feeling a quick twinge of hate burning in my stomach...before groggily sitting up, moving to the kitchen with the pack and empty bottles in my arms. I tossed the garbage into the bin with such disdain that I could barely keep myself from growling. I then looked at the half-empty bottle one more time and proceeded to dump the contents into the sink before tossing it in with it's horrid bretheren. I stumbled around a little bit as I made my way upstairs and into the bedroom, my cozy bed waiting patiently for me.
"When you've only got a hundred years...to live."
There was no holding back the tears anymore, I let them freely cascade down my face as I lay there, sniffling quietly.
"Yep, I'm never drinkin' again."
With that finally said, I allowed myself to drift off to sleep once more, barely caring about the nagging feeling in the back of my mind. The pestering itch that spoke to me, sending me a message.
A message saying that I was being watched.
Author's Note
I should probably mention that right along side MLP:FIM and Red vs Blue, One Tree Hill is one of my favourite shows.
...
Hey, it's not like I don't already go against the demographic!
So, to give you all a hint about the next chapter; We're coming up on one of the main events of the story, so stay tuned you guys, it's gonna go wild from here.
Unwell - Matchbox 20
It kills me not to know this but I've all but just forgotten what the colour of her eyes were. And the scars, oh how she got them. Has the tellin' signs of a dream, down a single tear is droppin'. To the valleys of an aging face that this world has forgotten.
It's over...finally...
I sat perfectly still on the far cusion of the couch, staring blankly into the faint darkness of the room. I was tired, very tired. Sweet Celestia, I was tired but I kept telling myself, over and over that it was done. Finished.
Over.
I rubbed my eyes, feeling the aftermath of the strain my sobbing had put on them. My knuckles felt raw and sensitive to the touch, so much so that a simple poke could make me yelp in pain. My clothes were torn and dirty, somewhat, I just knew Athena was about to have a go at me for that. I let the foundations of a smirk come across my face at the thought of the talented seamstress. Only for it to all but be demolished as my mind came back to the events of the night.
That's when I heard a soft, unsteady whimper emanate from beside me.
I perked up at the noise. I tilted my head to the side and saw her, the little sleeping pegasus filly. Her body curled over itself as her coat and wings shivered in the cold of the night. She looked so adorable, so fragile, so vulnerable.
But she was safe. She was safe now...but she was cold.
I scooted over to the small, winged pony and nestled myself beside her tiny body. She hummed desperately and fidgeted to get at me with her hooves, instinctively looking for the warmth of my body-heat. I pulled her closer and laid down beside her, my head settled on the arm rest as she rummaged further into me. My arm draped her over and she nuzzled under it subconciously, as if trying to make it her blanket. I almost sighed in adoration.
Almost.
I was silent, however. I was silent and so was she as I gently stroked her long, soft mane with my other hand, she smiled absentmindely at that, asleep as she was.
I couldn't sleep though, watching the little filly enjoy a blissful land of slumber just got me thinking. Pondering on how I got to where I now lay.
It's been...how long?
Five months...damn.
It's been five months since I turned fifteen, five blissful sets of thirty (or so) days.
As you can imagine, my time has been spent doing what you might reckon. Wake up, dress, walk to Ponyville, work at Sugarcube Corner until my shift ends and find something or somepony to kill the rest of the day before going home, reading and getting another six-hour sleep.
And repeat.
I'm actually a little surprised that I never caught sight of that pesky filly that I found discriminating Roseluck. I had chalked it up to some personal agenda but really, it was none of my business...plus, I didn't really care.
Though, it's not like everyday's the same, every now and again, something unordinary happens. Well, as 'unordinary' as it could possibly get on a average day in Equestria. This is a magical land of sapient ponies, after all.
So, by the time the Summer Holidays rocked up, I was about as estatic about it as any of the school kids. Mainly because most of my friends were indeed, still in school.
"We'll be able to hang even more now, Kyle!" Lyra beamed happily up at me and soon enveloped me in another one of her heart-warming hugs.
Our relationship has grown far more accustomed to a more affectionate one. Lyra has told me, once or twice that she now sees me more as a big-brother than a best friend...and if I'm honest with myself, I reckon I'm quite proud to call her family. Of course, over the holidays, I didn't just spend time with Lyra. Surprisingly, Rarity had become quite a good friend of mine and soon we were out for almost the entire day some days, either at Athena's or just hanging out somewhere in town. I saw little of Roseluck but on the occasion that I did, she'd always wave and I'd salute back.
My little social circle was certainly well kempt.
I always felt as if the world got a few shades brighter whenever a friendly face walked into Sugracube Corner. Even if I don't see them right away.
"Two blueberry muffins, please, sir." Ordered a rounded pink unicorn mare politely with a smile. Her two-toned violet mane was styled rather awkwardly, shooting straight up in an egg-like shape. Damn thing nearly hit the ceiling.
"Sure thing, lass." I nodded before reaching down under the counter to acquire said baked goods. It was only when I had them baggaged up and handed them over to the mare that I saw somepony behind her. A white unicorn filly, looking around the bakery curiously but with a sense of impatience. "Rarity?"
Her ears perked up at her name and she looked away from me with confusion. "Hm? Kyle?" she asked.
I chuckled at her obliviousness and she turned at that. She smiled brightly up at me and trotted up to the counter. "Why, hello, Kyle. I'm sorry, I forgot you worked here." She began before her eyes widened and she turned to look up at the pink mare, of whom was giving her a questioning look. "Oh, erm...Mother?" she started nervously. "This is Kyle, we met some time ago and he's my friend." she gestured to me a pointed hoof.
Mother?
"Is that so?" she asked with a sly grin.
"Aye, ma'am. Rares here managed to get me sorted with a few extra sets of clothes." I explained, feeling rather uncomfortable under her gaze.
"Well then," she began, putting a hoof to her chest. "I'm Garden Wishes, Rarity's mom."
"Glad to meet ya, Garden."
Days like those were interesting. When something different occurs or I meet a new pony that doesn't look at me with that same expression of uneasiness.
Thankfully, I recieved it less and less as time went on. I suppose the novelty had worn off, that me being here, working in the bakery, living on the outskirts of town was just simply becoming second-nature.
It was hopeful thought but a good one.
"You'll see, everypony's gonna get used to you." the little green unicorn comforted.
I smiled, looking away from her and downed the last of my drink. I leaned back on the bench. "All I can ask for, lass."
It wasn't long before the 'homsickness' began to settle in again. It mostly now stemmed from some of the sheer boredom one can have without access to such things as gaming or better yet, the internet. All I could hope for was that the Equestria I fell into has some connection to that little oddball Button Mash. I haven't even seen anypony that looks like his mother in Ponyville, at least yet. Though, despite that, you won't believe how easy it is to not miss with all the daily routine stuff that goes on.
Still, it's always something I'm going to remember in the back of my mind.
An example of what I did with my spare time brings a certain memory to my head...
*Knock* *Knock*
I grunted. "Son of a...Hold on!"
I looked up from the ground, panting as I felt the sweat cool my skin. I unhinged my legs from the couch and stood up, groaning tiredly as I grabbed my towel and rubbed the back of my neck with it.
Even before getting whisked away to Equestria, I had started trying to take better care of my body. So, a few househeld workouts didn't hurt every once in a while. Since I was lacking the dumbell that always sat by the foot of my old bed, I had to settle with simple muscle exercises. Cheers, Jaxblade.
I turned the handle to the door of the cottage and swung it open. "Yuh huh?" I asked breathlessly.
My eyes widened in exasperation as I realised who was standing just outside the doorway. "Oh...I'm sorry, are we interupting something?" Celestia asked, uncertainty laced in her voice.
"Tia!" I greeted excitedly, forgetting briefly of the sudden awkwardness of the situation. "Howdy to you too, Cadence." I added, noticing the pink alicorn standing beside the alabaster mare.
The younger alicorn looked away sheepishly as her cheeks changed to about three shades redder. Why is she-...?
I gave myself a quick once over and saw the cause of her reaction. I was drenched in sweat and only the thin silk singlet that I arrived here in guarding the vision of my torso. My arms were practically pulsating were blood that pumped through outlandishly visible vains. Not to brag but the ol' biceps were looking a Hell of a lot more bulk than they would normally be.
"Ah, why don't you two shelas come on in? I'll go have a quick shower, make yourselves at home." I gestured for them to enter and the duo of princesses complied, the awkward tension seeming to lessen as they did. Though, Cadence was still blushing like mad and...even as she might try, she couldn't hide the sheepish grin on her muzzle from me.
What's with her lately?
I brushed the thought aside, she was probably just embarassed and maybe a tad nervous. So, after washing myself off and throwing some of Athena's darker fashioned threads on, I walked downstairs again to find the two princesses settling in comfortably in the lounge room.
"Sorry 'bout that, lasses. Just tryin' to keep in shape." I said as I took a seat in my regular spot on the couch. Normally, I'd recline on the whole thing but this was the first time in a while that I had company and Celestia just happened to take up the opposite side of it while Cadence sat in the middle of us.
I needed some more chairs for this place. It wasn't uncomfortable but I think we could've all asked for a smidge more room.
"It's no trouble, Kyle." Celestia nodded understandedly. "Has all been well since our last visit?"
"More or less, as much as I can ask for, really."
Celestia smiled at that. "That's good to hear. Of course, there's always a place in the castle for you, should you think it wise." she informed.
I scratched my neck. "I know and cheers for that but...I reckon I'll be fine down here, I'm-uhhh...kinda waiting for a mate to come home."
There was always something that nagged me at the back of my mind. Barely a day goes by when I didn't think about or miss Applejack. The growing anticipation of her return leaves me a hopeful bugger smiling happily at the ceiling at night with the thought of the orange filly running back to the farm. I knew it was going to happen eventually. Though, at some points, I could only hope that all was well with her, that she was doing okay in Manehatten.
That she was happy.
This thought always drifted my mind towards the other future Element bearers. Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy were still most-likely taking on flight school together, I could only imagine Gilda was intertwined in the picture somehow but I tended to not think too much on that.
"Oh? So you've met a some special somepony then?" Celestia remarked teasingly.
My left eye twitched. "Goddamnit! Why does everyone reckon that-...!" I pinched the bridge of my nose. "A 'mate' is a friend, kind of an expression I use."
Cadence let out a very audible sigh of...relief? She swiped a hoof across her forehead, beneath the underside of her horn, as if wiping away built up sweat. "Oh, thank goodness. For a minute there I thought that-" she stopped when her eye caught mine, a very, very confused look of mine was directed straight at her. "That...this mare just up and left you after...you know." She finished unsurely, bumping her hooves together as she stared at them nervously.
I eyed her wearily. "Yeah, uhhh...no worries, it's nothin' like that." I began. "It's just that I know she's coming back home...but I don't know when, is all."
"How can you be so sure that this mare is certain to return to Ponyville?" Celestia asked quizically.
I gave her a knowing, if not, cocky smirk. "Filly, reckon she's not even my age and..." I paused. "Call it a gut feeling." I chuckled a little at that. "But 'nough 'bout me, what's goin' on with you two?"
"It's been fine, I guess." Cadence replied, smiling lightheartedly at me.
"Indeed it has but Kyle, I'm afraid that we don't have as much time as I would like for this visit." she explained, a touch of an apologetic tone in her voice.
"Ah, really? Well, that's not a problem, Tia, I know what your job calls for." I grinned up at her.
"However," she started, a smile working it's way onto her face. "Since that our meetings may become less and less frequent, I have decided on offering you something, if you so desire."
"Uhh, alright, hit me."
Celestia nodded and smiled as she stood up and regarded me questioningly. "The fireplace is in the bedroom, is it not?"
"Yeah, it is, why?" I asked, standing to my feet in confusion. The white alicorn didn't answer but nodded again in thanks before proceeding upwards to the stairs. I silently followed her and looked back at Cadence who jumped to her hooves and trotted in tow with the taller princess. We climbed up to my room, I was still very much so confused as to where this was going as Cadence just hovered around the space and Tia moved over to the fireplace on the far right side.
Wordlessly, she closed her eyes as her horn took on a radiant gold aura. She lowered her head and pointed the shining spear upon her head at the desolate and dark alcove. In a bright flash of white, a spark ignited from her horn to the fireplace. Regardless of the lack of uncharred wood resting in the alcove, what drifted and danced within the brick-work was a bright green spout of flame.
Green. Did I mention that was my favourite colour? Well, it is.
"Uhh, Celestia?" I prompted. "Are you cold or something? I didn't reckon that somepony that controlled the sun would actually get cold."
The regal mare lifted her head up to look back at me and gave me an amused grin. "Oh, no, Kyle but I thank you for the concern." she said.
"Uhh, no worries." I replied, unsurely.
She gestured to the emerald flame with a wave of her hoof. "However because I feel as if we won't have as much time to spend together, I think it wise to stay in touch via some other means."
I stared into the dancing jade fire for a long moment, processing all that she had just said. "So...ya wanna be pen pals, now, Tia?"
At first, I flinched at that, I expected her to gawk at me in shock at my blatant analysis of her magic and intentions. However, she simply nodded and smiled again. "In a way, yes, this flame shall automatically send any parchment you find necessary to send to me. I shall write back as soon as I am able, of course." she explianed.
I rubbed the growing hairs on my chin. "What the Hell, sure, I can work with this. Bugger all, we could just message eachother all night like two mates on facebook." I chuckled at that.
Cadence gave me a quizical look. "Face...book?" she asked, slowly.
"Don't worry 'bout it, lass." I dismissed her with a knowing smirk.
"...Right." Celestia drawled, shaking her head to collect herself. "With that said, I do believe that's all that I came to say."
"Wait, you're leavin'?" I blanched. "Already?"
"I'm sorry, Kyle but it is not up to me to stay. The duties of princesshood have always been doubly exausting ever since-..." she trailed off. Her head dropped slightly, solemnly and her gaze casted to the floor in a misty haze.
I stepped up to her and put a hand on her shoulder, it had been a while since I had to reach that high to do so. "I know, Tia. It's okay, you don't have to explain it to me." I smiled up her, as comfortingly as I could.
She smiled sadly back down at me, it seemed that still after all this time, the old alicorn just couldn't keep a straight face when the thought her sister came to mind. Understandable, I suppose. "Thankyou." she whispered sincerely. "You...she would've liked you." Celestia mumbled, her smile widening as I gave her shoulder a tentitive rub, absentmindely bumping into the golden collar around her neck.
"I reckon I would've liked her too, Tia." I said, staring up into her bright pink irises as she stared back at me. After a long moment, she nodded and looked back up at Cadence, who was apparently watching the whole thing with more than a hint of confusion and more than likely, intrigue.
"Cadence, with your school year over." She began, allowing a sly smirk to adorn her muzzle. "Would you like to spend the day with Kyle?" She asked, a deviously innocent tone in her voice.
"Huh...?" I managed, dumbfounded.
"What?!" Cadence blanched.
"I think you two could do with some quality time together don't you agree?" Celestia mocked.
"I guess but...don'tcha reckon that's a bit sudden?" I asked.
"Uhmmm...okay." Cadence let out. I turned around to face her, questioningly, she just stood there awkwardly with a slight grin on her face as she pawed at the floor with a hoof. Even despite her vibrant pink coat, there was no denying the red tint in her cheeks.
I barely thought anything of it. I sighed and looked back up at Celestia. "Well, if the lass is up for it. 'Suppose it's not a bad idea." I conceded.
"Excellent, I shall return tomorrow." She nodded again as her horn began to glow.
"Tomorrow?!" I blanched. However, that was all I managed to say to her before she dissapeared in a flash of white, leaving me and the alicorn princess alone in the cottage. I turned to look at her and gave her a quick shrug before reclining back on the bed. "So, Cadence, up for anything specific?"
So began a full day of nothing but hanging out with Princess Mi Amore Cadenza.
In all honesty, I don't remember ever having so much fun. As we marched through town, idly chatting about whatever came to our heads, it felt alright to finally talk to someone closer to my age.
The fact that she was female and a princess and an alicorn barely even...Oh, fuck it, it was fun 'cause it was Cadence and she just happened to be in her mid-teens aswell.
We talked, laughed, grabbed a bite at Sugarcube Corner and I bought us a round of drinks from market downtown. Really, I couldn't think of a better way to spend the day. What was interesting to note was that everypony seemed to regard the princess with little praise despite the fact that she had both a horn and a set of wings. I thought barely anything of it and just kept to myself about it but I won't deny that I was silently appreciative that somepony was observative enough to recognise royalty.
"Hey, Kyle!" Shouted the happy little squeal of an all-too familiar voice. I turned my head to the sound and found young, innocent Lyra standing there on the opposite end of the street, waving over to me with a massive beam on her muzzle. By her side was Quo, the mare looked down at the filly and then looked up and caught my eye, sme smiled and nodded respeectively.
"Howdy, Lyra." I greeted back with a half-salute. She scampered over to me, causing Quo to shake her head with a faint grin and followed her in a swift trot. I knelt down and the young unicorn and I shared another close hug. "How've ya been, lass?"
"Great!" She beamed again. Lyra must've finally caught sight of the pink alicorn beside me as she looked up at her in confusion. I followed her gaze to see Cadence quickly look away from the filly's stare and gaze at me in the same manner. "Who's this, Kyle?"
"Oh, yeah. Lyra, this is-"
"Yeah, Kyle. Who's this ?" Cadence cut me off with a hint of something I couldn't quite tell.
"...Uhhh, this is Lyra, Cadence." I began, giving her a rather blatantly quizzical look. "She's the pony that I met first and Lyra, this is Cadence." I stood back up. "She's Princess Celestia's neice and is, actually a good ma-friend of mine." I turned to give her a faint smile and her mood seemed to stop on a dime as she grinned back at me.
"Oh!" Lyra yelped in surprise before suddenly...bowing? She closed her eyes and lowered her neck to the ground, looking down at the ground and slightly spreading her front hooves out. "Your majesty." She said, in the most formal tone I had ever heard her say.
I let out a bit of a snicker at that. "No need to bow...Lyra." Cadence said politely though there was some emotion behind it that I couldn't quite place. The alicorn suddenly looked up at me with a hint of impatience. "Kyle, it's getting kinda late, don't you think?"
I stared at her for a moment. I looked up and found that the sun was, in fact, at much more slanted angle adjacent to the ground than I thought. "Uhh, I guess. Tired, Cadey?" I asked, wryly.
"Sorta, we've kinda been out all day." She reasoned. "And don't call me that." She added swiftly, giving me a mock-glare.
I smirked. "Yeah, I reckon it's about time to chill." Cadence nodded and I turned back to the filly, whose golden eyes watched me ever so attentively. "Well, it was alright seein' ya, lass." I ruffled her mane playfully and she giggled at that, even being bold enough to lean into it somewhat, quite adorably, I might add.
"Yeah, see ya around, Kyle!" With that, she scampered back to the cerulean mare and gave a quick wave as Quo ushered her away after nodded at me again, silently.
"I can already tell she thinks the world of you." Cadence said suddenly. "She reminds me alot of another unicorn filly that I babysit for, occasionally."
I chuckled, knowing full-well who she was referring to and stood back up to turn to and gesture for her to follow me. "So, you're a babysitter?" I asked, smirking, beginning to walk as she trotted briskfully beside me.
"Yep, mostly." She answered, taking a quick sip from her tropical fruit smoothie. "Although, I do admit that I do find a sense of joy in it. Watching over somepony else's foal may seem kinda boring but it's actually really fun."
"Well, as long as you enjoy what ya do, I suppose." I folded my hands behind my head as we made our way back to the cottage.
It was good day. Cadence ended up spending the night over after we just sort of hung out for the rest of the night in the house. Like a bashful gentleman, I obviously told her to sleep on my bed, there was no way I was going to give in to her constant nagging about her being a guest and should sleep on the couch. No, she was a princess both literally and...complimentary.
To my surprise, I slept fine. At least I think I slept fine, the memory of that night's kind of fuzzy, to be honest.
Tia ended up coming at about noon the next day with a golden chariot to whisk both her and the pink alicorn away. I tell you what, the look on her face when I opened the door to find the alabaster mare standing there, smiling radiantly...it looked sorely dissapointed.
Celestia and I shared a brief greeting before we all walked out of the cottage. Cadence look back at me, turning away from the carriage. "Thanks, Kyle. I had fun. Guess I'll see ya around?"
I smiled at her, genuinely. "Course, Cadey. I'm gonna miss ya." I admitted, cheerfully.
To my surprise, she quickly pulled me into a hug and...gave my cheek a quick, friendly kiss.
I could only stare at her as she pulled away and practically galloped into the chariot with Celestia. "Bye!" She waved, beaming as the two pegasi quickly took off with the carriage in tow.
I stood there, waving, even as it flew out of sight. "Bye..."
I brushed my hand over the spot where her lips touched, letting an uncharacteristically giddy laugh.
It was going to be a good day.
It was only yesterday.
Yesterday...God, I wish I could take it back.
It was just a normal late morning in Ponyville...
"She said they were nice...NICE!"
The birds were chirping, the coin was flowing for every home and humble business around town...
"They need to be SPECTACULAR! How am I supposed to make them better when the performance is TONIGHT!?"
The sun was high in the sky, it looked really nice outside.
"Kyle are you even listening ?"
"Eeyup." I answered, closely mimicking one of the two remaining apples down on the farm.
Damnit, AJ. When are you coming home?
"Oh yeah, what was I talking about?" The porclain filly questioned, glaring at me scrutinisingly.
"You were ramblin' 'bout how your teacher said that the costumes you've been workin' on for months are good but, according to you; not good enough." I started, bemusedly. I looked over at the young unicorn, leaning my face against an upturned fist as I settled my elbow on the table. "You're also upset because you think you can do better but because you have barely any time...well, you have no time." I leaned back on the wooden chair, almost smugly. "I reckon you're beating yourself up a little but there's nothing wrong with going for a bigger goal, I suppose."
Rarity cast a look down, looking almost ashamed at something before looking back up me with a small smile. "Well, it's good to know that you're listening." She said, a hint of an apologetic tone in her voice.
"No worries, lass. I've always kinda been that guy who listens to pe-ponies."
"And I appreciate that."
I smiled at her as she dove back to her work, noisely pushing away at the orange fabric in, slowly been drilled and threaded away by the sewing machine atop the desk. She sat by the window that looked over the quiet streets of Ponyville, not paying the slightest attention to the beautiful scenary outside.
Yeah, well, who can appreciate it more? The girl that's grown up with it all her life? Or the human that's been here for little over half a year?
The room, or 'studio', as Rarity would love to call it was littered to the brim in mannequins (of which, I had found out were actually called 'ponyquins', believe or not) and boles of various fabrics. I took a seat on a nearby simple brown wooden chair after Rarity had invited me from the my freshly ended shift at Sugarcube Corner, whining and rambling about how her teacher's insensitvity was going to be the death of her.
She might as well have said that. Rarity can certainly carry on when she wants to.
So, as she toiled away with the existing and 'unsatisfactory' outfits for the school play, bickering idly with herself, I just sat there and listened to her.
"You know I do, don't you?" Rarity suddenly asked nervously.
"Know what?"
"That I appreciate you, you're a good friend, Kyle." She admitted cheerfully.
I felt a warmth in my chest when she said that. "Cheers, Rarity. That means alot, the feeling's mutual."
She beamed at me for a moment before looking back down at her sewing machine and gazing at it with no small amount of sorrow. "I...I just wish I could do this." she let out, almsot to herself. "I just want to make something that will make ponies gasp and stare in awe of it's beauty." She continued. "I've tried my best to do what I see Athena do but whenever I try, it doesn't turn out nearly as well as I want." Rarity looked close to shedding a tear by now.
"Hey, Rares." I stood up and walked over to her. I placed a hand on her back comfortingly and knelt down so I could look up at her. "Don't worry, it okay." I rubbed the fur between her shoulders. "I promise, some day soon, you're gonna make some of the best pieces of clothing Equestria will ever see." I waved a hand in the air dramatically. "You'll make the most prestine suits and the most gorgeous dresses for the whole world to gawk at, trust me. You've got talent, Rarity. You just need to find it."
The white filly turned to me, her eyes were watery and her mouth hung open as she stared at me, widely. I patted her back softly and rather awkwardly and managed a friendly grin. When I made to stand however, Rarity swiftly locked her hooves around my neck and buried her muzzle into my shoulder. Mechanically, I wrapped a single arm aroung her and to my surprise, she silently began weeping into my jacket, dampening the fabric into a dull grey.
"Hey, don't cry, Rarity." I managed, as soothingly as I could muster.
She sniffled a little before breathing shakily. "You're too kind, Kyle. Even though I know you're just saying that." She pulled away and gave me a sad smile.
I made to assure her that I was being entirely honest but she cut me off before I could say anything. "Maybe I'm not meant to be a fashionista, after all." Rarity said, more to herself than I and closing her eyes. What she said left me speechless.
...What did she just say?
"Rairty-"
CRACK-A-PING!
I was cut short again but this time by blinding cerulean blast exploding from the unicorn filly. My vision returned as I heard a high pitch squeal emanate from her lips and I rubbed my eyes to adjust the new found brightness.
"What's going on!?" It was then when I first saw the image of the young unicorn being effortlessly dragged away by the horn atop her head. All I could do was stand there in awe, stuttering madly to myself as I watched her body float half-way across the room as she stuggled fruitlessly against the magical pull.
"Hang on, this is-"
"Kyle, help me!" Rarity had managed to grab onto the adjacent corners of the open doorframe with her front hooves and was staring at me with a look of desperate pleading to aid her.
"Oh, uhh, right!" I ran over to her, she grimaced and squirmed as her horn proved to be too much for her and her hooves gave into it's might. She screamed for a moment before I grabbed on one of her back hooves and snared my hand around the doorknob. The doorknow to a door that happened to close due to the force of Rarity's horn slamming it inward. "What's happening?!"
"I don't know!"
This is...oddly familiar
Just then, the magic grip on Rarity seemed to double in strength and gave a sharp tug. I lost my grip on her hoof and wwas sent staggering back due to the force, Rarity yelped as she was dragged away yet again. I shook my head as gave chase, Rarity continued to struggle in vain as she was pulled down the stairs out the door and into the streets. I followed her outside and to my dismay, her horn seemed to be playing a game of cat and mouse with me. Instead of directly taking her...to wherever it wanted to , it zig-zagged through alleyways and even over buildings, causing me to lose sight of Rarity more times than I like to mention. Ponies around her barely though anything of and gave nothing more than a curious glance to her, me, chasing her was no different case.
In my head, I tried to realise something, I knew this wasn't some strange occurance. Something told me that...I had seen this before.
But where? And when!?
Rarity seemed to be winning the battle, somewhat after she rounded another corner. I was getting worried, she almost outside of town by now. "Don't worry, Rarity! I'm comin'!"
"Would you mind to hurry up, please!" She retorted.
I didn't reply to that and just kept running after her. Whatever spontaneous magical gltich this was, it was fast...and starting to piss me off!
By some lick of luck, I caught up to her. She rounded a corner and as if the spell stopped to catch a breather, she slowed down, albeit only somewhat.
I grinned and reached out a hand to grab her, she stared back into my eyes thankfully. It was only when I looked back down at the hoof the brushed against my open palm that something happened. Apprarently, we had managed to end up in front of my workplace when I caught up to her. I cursed that fact.
As soon as she drifted off away from the front door, it opened...and managed to slam right into me. I yelped in both pain and shock as I fell back with the force of impact.
"Kyle!!" I heard the little white unicorn shriek as I hit the grass road with dull thud and groaned at the incoming headache. Jer voice trailed off and soon fell silent in the distance. I felt a warm liquid seep from my right nostril and shook my head, groggily rising to my feet.
"Oh, I'm so sorry!" Shrieked a grey pegasus mare that I didn't recognise as she loomed over me with worried magenta eyes. I said nothing to her and grunted as I sat up, rubbing my forearm along my nose to wipe away the blood, however to little avail.
I coughed. "No worries." I said, with a hint of disdain. She looked unsure of herself as she watched me stand up, probably contemplating either to help me or not. I barely gave her a second glance once I was on my feet and stared at where the alabaster filly had been. I looked up and gazed around, Rarity was nowhere to be seen.
She was gone.
"No." I whisped. "Aww, fuck no." I added, growing louder.
"A-are you okay?" The pegasus asked, shakily. I turned to her and gave her a hard look, something she cringed at at.
I sighed. "Yeah, great. Cheers." I let out, somberly as I walked slowly away from her.
After hours of searching and calling in vain, I went up to the drama teacher up at the school, who was standing amongst the gathered performers. They all looked nervous and glaced around as if looking for somepony.
Three gueses as to who.
The foals were all undressed and not prepared to face the crowd of parents and other polite townsfolk. Upon recognising me, the teacher trotted up to me, a worried expression on her spectacled face.
"Where's Rarity? She still has the costumes for tonight. I thought for sure she'd be here on time." She said.
I sighed and that's when her expression shifted upon seeing mine. "Rarity's...missing."
With that said, let's just say the whole 'The show must go on!' thing doesn't really apply here.
After managing up everything and giving what little information I had to the concerned teacher and her students, I asked if they could all be on the lookout for the white unicorn.With that done, I came home and sat straight down on my couch, just staring at nothing and pondering what had just happened.
What was that?
It all just happened so fast. One minute she was there, the next she was off and then she was gone. It rattled in my head constantly, unrelentingly. The guilt was going to tear me apart eventually, what was I supposed to tell her parents? What was I going to tell myself? That it was accident? Some bazaar magical surge?
No fore somewhere in the back of my mind, I couldn't shake the feeling that there was something else at work here. God, that terrified look in that filly's eyes will haunt me for the rest of my...
Filly...Rarity...
Of course...Of course!
By Celestia, I am so fucking stupid! How could I have been so goddamn blind?!
A sly and knowing grin wormed it's way onto my face. I couldn't believe it, I couldn't believe it took me so long for me to realise it!
Rarity was sitting in her room, working on the costumes for the school play. Her horn suddenly springs to life and drags her out of town. By now, she's probably drifting through multitudes of different landscapes which will all lead her down the way towards...
"A rock." I smiled again as it finally hit me in full force. I let out a slight snicker. "Dumb rock."
Tomorrow was the day. Tomorrow's the day when Dash finally performs the Sonic Rainboom, I don't know when exactly but I know why and how, not much to go one but at least I got a day. She'll break the sound barrier and make the impossible happen.Tomorrow's the day when little ol' Pinkamena becomes good ol' Pinkie Pie, at last. Tomorrow's the day when Twilight shows all of Equestria just how powerful she is and when Celestia takes her as her apprentice. Tomorrow's the day when Fluttershy finds her true place in life. Tomorrow's the day when the Applejack will see that rainbow pointed right towards home, after all this time and come galloping on back here.
It's been too long.
Tomorrow, Rarity will come back with a keg full of jewels, diamonds and bloody Hell, who knows what. Then she'll add them to the play costumes and get her cutie mark.
Tomorrow, they all will.
I grinned widely, laughing and clapping at the revelation.
I glanced up at the clock above the archway to the kitchen, it was little over 9:30 pm. I sat up, grabbed a piece of parchment, a fresh quill and ink pot and started scribbling down a quick letter. I re-read it to myself and chuckled sinisterly before walking upstairs and tossing it into the eternal green flame. I thought back to what it said and spoke the words again.
Dear Tia I know it's been a while since I've written anything to you or Cadence but I just wanted to say 'Howdy' and to ask you a brief question; Have you ever heard of a Sonic Rainboom?
I reached into my vest pocket and pulled out a small piece of paper, folded neatly up into a tiny squre. I unravelled it with a fair bit of stoicism. Beyond all the creases and ragged weathering of the photo, I still stared at it and held it with as much care as I could. The picture was a memory I wanted to hold onto for as long I lived, in the frame was me. I felt ancient staring into that thing. It was just me and them, all together in the park, grouped together for the camera. That was a good day but that was then, this is now.
Tonight was the night.
Tonight was supposedly going to be 'The Best Night Ever'. Hell, for all I know, it just be. In fact, I know somewhere in the back of my mind, somewhere locked in my long-term memory that this was indeed going to be as such.
Despite what catastrophies this party may endure.
Party? What party?...And why am I dressed like this?!
The girls have been looking forward to this night for well over two months. I got to say, Rarity did a very fine job at crafting their dresses for the evening. Even though Dash won't admit, I can still tell that she really likes getting all dressed up...especially in front of the 'Sexy hunk of a pegasus' she would go on about. She was such a fangirl at times, it was almost endearing, if not annyoing.
I now currently sit alone at one of the rounded, small dining tables, sipping occasionally on the rather bitter wine I had poured myself at a nearby table. Normally, I wouldn't drink alcohol, I was very impartial to the stuff, much to alot of my friends angst. I'd never get drunk with them, the idea just didn't appeal to me but it was fun to watch them rant and slur every now and at our regular meet-ups.
I went for another drink. "Half as long..." I chugged it down. "Twice as bright."
Why we simply couldn't be having one of those tonight? I'll never know but apparently, there's something 'important' with this 'Grand Galloping Gala' that they all wanted to go for their own specific reasons.
Wait...The Grand Galloping Gala?
I dusted off a fallen sliver of black hair off the dark blazer Rarity had tailored for me, I must be getting old, I'm shedding like mad lately. Not feeling oblidged to look the part, mainly fore I really couldn't, given my species, I wore the jacket open without a tie. I may have caught a few disgruntled stares and huffs because of it from the high-class ass-lickers of this gorgeous city but I didn't care in the slightest.
Mostly because a certain mint-green mare said I looked and I quote 'Rebelliously handsome'. She did say another thing but I'd rather not say it given it's...vulgar characteristics.
Lyra can certainly change her mood on a dime sometimes.
Anyway, I sat there alone. Just me. I walked in with seven mares and a baby dragon and I'm all alone here. All was not lost though as I stared silently at the orchestra gently playing their instruments on the stage in the plaza. However, before the pianist, the tuba and harp players, one grey mare stood out amongst them.
Her eyes were closed, shielding away the brilliant violet gleam from the world. She was an Earth-Pony, she stood on her hind legs, the strings of her cello firmly pressed down by one hoof as she strummed away at them with her bow in the other. Her charcoal mane draped down her back elegantly just as her long, shiny tail swept absentmindely at the flow beneath her.
Her name was Octavia and she was my friend.
...What?
She had told me that she'd be performing this year and I admit that seeing her show was one of the big reasons for tagging along to this event.
She looked so calm up there, almost bored. I couldn't blame her, she was a professional and above that, an artist. I could understand the frustration she must've felt, playing her cello at such a slow and simple way. It must've felt like a waste of her talents and truthfully, it was. I had seen what she could do and bloody Hell, mate, for an Earth-Pony, I don't reckon there's anypony in all of Equestria more skilled at the cello.
It was in my musings that I found myself staring up at her, smiling serenely through my moustache-goatee combo. It was also then that I notice that she had opened her eyes and gave a rather bemused look to the other musicians on stage. She looked over at the harpist and I followed her gaze and frowned at his smug, closed-eyed expression.
"Mate, Lyra can play circles around you." I let out with a slight snicker. I looked back at Octavia and found, to my surprise, she was now looking down at me and her half-lidded, bored eyes widened noticably upon seeing me. I waved at her and beamed back, I could see that she was starting to let a happy little grin work it's way onto her face.
Octavie looked back down at her cello and grinned with a tinge of shyness, now playing with a more upbeat composure. I gave the crowded room a quick once over.
Nopony was even looking at them!
I sighed and turned back to look up at Octavia. She had apparently notice full-well herself and casted a sad look down at the strings.
Well, if they weren't going to acknowledge her then I'll just have to fix that.
"Bloody Tartarus, where'd you go, Lyra?" I breathed irritably.
"Hiya, Kyley-Wiley!" Exclaimed a voice to my side as a warm weight made itself known, pressed against me.
That...fucking...name.
I turned to gaze upon the radiant pink mare. Her pearl-white teeth sparkled in my face as she stared back into my eyes joyousy. Her man was as bouncy and puffy as ever, there was no way anypony could fix that. However, upon her head sat a tiny hat, laced in a ribbon. Hell, most of her dress was comprised of ribbons. A big pink one at the base of her puffy white V-neck. Blue and white-striped ones at each dark pink slipper and one at each laced interval of blue lining on the...dress part? I don't know.
Got to say, though, the whole 'Real candy in the outfit idea' was a nice touch I reckon. Of course, it does sound kind of weird when you look at her and think 'She looks delicious'.
Her front hooves had wrapped themselves around my arm, quite firmly I might add.
"Howdy, Pinkie!" I greeted back, grinning and pulled her into a quick hug. She squeed and giggled excitedly, nuzzling her face into my shoulder playfully. I could only chuckle at that. "What're ya doin' here?"
"I could ask you the same thing, silly." She said, pulling away and bumping me in the nose with her hoof.
"Just watchin' Octy's performance, lass."
She gasped. "Kyle Johnathon Mercer! Are you cheating on poor, dear Lyra?!" She exclaimed with mock-seriousness.
I snickered. "Course not, shela." I lidded my eyes at her. "But if I were to, 'reckon it'll be with somepony with a bit more..." I leaned in to whisper in her ear. "...Energy." I breathed.
I pulled back to see that her pink face had become ten shades darker, her pupils were the size of pin-pricks and her mouth opened and closed nervously. "Uhh, I-uhhh..." She stuttered.
I couldn't help but burst out laughing then. "Hahah, just kiddin', Pinks. Ya know I bloody love Lyra ." I teased.
I...what?
Pinkie giggled in relief and some embarassment but seemed to regain her composure. "Oh, good 'cause all that filly thinks about is you, ya know." She said, smiling wamly up at me.
"Yeah." I smiled back and set her back down on her hooves. "I know."
Pinkie nodded and pulled out a seat beside me to sit down with me. She was unusually quiet tonight. "Hey, what's up, lass?"
Pinkie gave a sad look to the other party-goers. "This...isn't really what I imagined." She managed. "I tried everything to gets these ponies into the spirit of things, I even did the Ponk Pokey for Celestia's sake!" Pinkie groaned.
I rested my hand on her shoulder. "I know, Pinkie. I don't reckon anypony else is havin' the night they thought they would either." I began. "It's just that high-class ponies don't know how to party or have fun like you, Pinkie. They're all the too up themselves for that." I grinned at her. "And, if I might say, that was quite a jam ya pulled off, shela.
Pinkie giggled again. "You always know what to say, Kyle."
"Do I? Reckon I hardly ever do." I breathed...hauntingly?
"Yeah but that's just you being Mr. Big, modest human." She beamed again.
We sat that way for a while after that and by then, I could take no more of it.
"Hey, Pinkie?"I finally said, standing up. She looked up at me quizzically. "I don't reckon these ponies wanna party...I think they wanna paaarrtay !" I twirled my fist in the air comically in front of her before walking up the stage.
"Well, it's about ti~me!" Pinkie beamed, following suit as we walked up the flight of stairs.
The musicians all ceased playing once I and the pink mare walked on the short stage, staring at us with confusion and slight angst. I paid them little mind and walked up to Octavia, of whom opened her eyes to find that she was only one playing. The grey mare glanced around for a moment before fixing her gaze on me as I crouched down to meet her eye-level.
"Howdy, Tavi." I greeted. The cellist ignored my greeting, however.
"Kyle?" She began in that refined tone of hers, tiliting her head slightly in confusion. "What are you doing?"
"Well, I was watchin' you're act, as I reckon you already know." I smiled at her. "You're a bloody good muso, Tavi but I was just wonderin'...since the night's almost 'bout done..."
I left the sentence open with the most adorable beam I could muster, though through my beard, it was probably alot more rugged than I would've prefered. Octavia stared at me bemusedly for a long moment. Finally, she let out a sigh and put a firm hoof to her face in exasperation. "Fine, do what you will. Not like I can stop you anyway."
Even despite her obviously annoyed expression, I brought her into a swift, quick hug. "Cheers, Tavi."
"Yes, yes. You're welcome." I waved off nonchalantly though i could tell she was trying to hold back a smile. "I suppose it's the least I could do for you for coming." She looked back at me. "I do appreciate you watching my performance, Mr. Mercer." she said, sincerity etched into her tone.
I bit back a sigh. "Just 'Kyle' is fine, lass." I said, breaking away from her. "Now scoot, I got a gig." I ushered her off and she scowled back at me. I just chuckled at her serious expression and turned to Pinkie, who stood there, uncharasterically patient, twirling her hat on the flat of her hoof. She threw it in the air. "Pinkie." As her eyes reficused on me, her hat stopped mid-flight. "It's time to begin, isn't it?"
The grin on her face was sure enough to break at the seams. "Aye-Aye, Cap'n!" She saluted before reaching into her nature-defying mane with a hoof. She rummaged around a little bit in the air before her face lit up and she gave a firm tug. In the clef of Pinkie's hoof was-
A guitar? Eeyup, an electric, steel string, cut-away guitar.
I gave her a thankful smile but let it turn into a deadpan when I noticed the thick wire lodged in her mane, connected to the axe, itself. "Oopsie." She let out, throwing the instrument my way carelessly. I caught it with some effort, it was in one piece but I still gave her a scowl about it. Pinkie gave another tug at the object in her mane and out pops the amplifier connected the axe.
Bloody good piece o' tech, that is. Blimey.
She grins and dashes in front of me, pulling a mic out of hammerspace like she would do with so many other objects. Pinkie adjusted it humbly to my height and I nodded a thanks to her as she reared up on her hind legs and placed her front hooves on my shoulder for balance. I turned to look at her and we shared another friendly smile.
I thought for a moment as to what to play. By the Sun, it made me feel older than I was went I thought about how limited I was back in the day. Now? Bloody Hell, I'll play just about anything if I can remember it. On that note, a rather hilarious, if not, ironic idea popped in my head.
As if our minds were linked, Pinkie dashed her head forwards, practically gobbling up the microphone in the process. "C'mon, ponies, you wanted a party! Well let's par~tay!! "
Even as all the shocked, high class faces were turned towards us, I paid them no mind and instinctively held down the strings and by Celestia, did I strum.
"This is who I am and this is what I like! GC, Sum and Blink and MXPX rockin' my room! "
"If you're lookin' for me, I'll be at the show!"
"Until the day I die! I promise I won't change..."
"So ya better give up!"
"I don't wanna be told to grow up!
Even over the distortion, I could here the front door slammming open as me and Pinkie sung, neigh, yelled the chorus. "Okay, all you high-class ponies. Here's a high quality apple cake for all you're gosh darn, picky taste buds." I heard Applejack call out to the crowd, wheeling in on a cart what looked like a six-layer apple cake. I always liked those, whenever she and Granny Smith would whip one up in the kitchen, I barely needed an invitation. Applejack would always insist on me coming over whenever they were making something.
Guess she really did love me.
I looked over at Pinkie. "Stage dive!!" She yelled excitedly. Unfortunately for her...and Applejack, she managed to use her 'Pinkie powers', as I had dubbed them, to soar enough to land straight on the edge of the cart with the cake resting on it. AJ stared up at the apple-flavoured pastry in utter shock, watching it fly across the room to it's inevitable demise. once again, things took a turn for the worst. As Rarity stepped through the large doors with the pompous asshole of a stallion I had to watch with her all night, the cake seemed to develop a mind of it's own and utterly direct itself at the pair of white unicorns.
They both let out yelps of surprise but that wasn't what made me stop playing the song. What it truly was was Prince fuck-head deciding to recoil back, grab Rarity with his filthy hooves that shouldn't be anywhere near her...and comically threw her in front of him.
Like a shield.
And you don't USE Rarity as a shield. Ever .
The pick fell out of hand, I gaped at what I was seeing. The cake had smashed violently into Raritys face, splattering over her mane, eyes, muzzle and worst of all; her dress. Her friends made that dress, MY friends made that dress. All she did was merely stand there for a moment, her mouth agape in silent rage, I was no better off however. That bastard of a up-tight husk of a stallion just whimpered and shook in fear...he should be fearing Rarity...or me.
Rarity had just fallen back to all-fours as I placed the guitar next to it's amp. I gave a quick look back at Octavia and her band. She was the only one standing there and seemed to have seen the whole thing aswell. She looked up at me, silently and I nodded determinely back at her.
I walked, neigh, stormed off the stage and across the room. As my teeth gritted and fists clenched, I couldn't help but recall everything I had seen tonight. To be honest, I should've caved his head in when he made HER put down that garment on her dress on that puddle just so HE could keep his damn hooves as dry as possible.
For fuck sakes! Just go around the bloody thing!
The cake from her eyes finally drooped off her face and onto the floor, she stared blankly at nothing. She didn't even notice me pushing my way through the crowd as her pupils shrunk to pin-pricks and she whipped around, her teeth were barring at the porclain stallion. "You...y-you...Bastard!"
Wow, she sounded alot like me there...
I let out a brief snicker at how much she began to sound like me, guess we really rubbed off on eacother over the years. Now, what with all my swearing and blatant disdain for the inexcusable, that was going to pay off for her. Rarity advanced on the pompous colt, he backed away in fear and...was that digust? Of Rarity ?
I was now close enough to hear that extended ranting. "...In fact, the only thing ROYAL about YOU is that you are royal bloody pain!" Rarity screamed, cake flying off of her at every move.
"Ahh! Stay back! I just had myself groomed!" Prince fuck-head pleaded, pathetically.
"Afraid to get DIRTY!?" Rarity shook her head wildly at the stallion, flinging whatever chunks of cake was lodged in her mane and probably in her ears. Fuck-head flailed about with his hooves and yelped in shock as he was bombarded with the sugary remnants of the pastry.
He looked like he was about to fall over. I wasn't going to let him off that easy though. Before he staggered anymore, I brushed my way past Rarity, I could pracitcally feel the heat of rage radiate from her. She shot up when she saw me and stared up at me with a new sense of calm. I gave her a quick look behind my back before turning to the stallion, she seemed...pleased with my new-found presence.
"Ahh!" He scrapped away with panic at the cake on his fur but became motionless as I tugged harshly on his suit collar. I pulled him closer and looked him dead in the eye, I could see the panic in those forsaken cyan orbs.
Then out of nowhere, a single sentence worked it's way into my brain. One single sentence that reminisced within my mind, a phrase with more meaning to me than I could ever imagine. It felt angry, it felt protective...it felt right.
"Leave her alone."
That's all I said...before I reeled back and punched him square in the muzzle.
He didn't even make a sound as I felt his nose break and his limp, dazed body staggered and swayed before he fell unconcious. It was just unfortunate that he happened to knock a golden statue of what I assumed was Tia, it didn't really look like her all that much. Regardless, it began to wobble and soon, it was unhinged off it's pedastle.
"Shit! Look out!" I called out, everypony seemed to noticed the shifting shadow of the statue and looked up to see it beginning to fall. Luckily, by some slight chance, Rainbow Dash, still in her multi-hued dress highlighted by golden accessories zoomed out of nowhere and...caught the the statue by the neck with her back. She grinned cockily as she tilted her head upwards.
"Yes!" However, that was when she remembered that Pegasi aren't the strongest species. She wobbled with the new-found on her back and before anypony knew it, the marble columns along the rotunda were violently tuppled by the majestic menace that was the statue. One by one, they went down like dominoes and when the dust cleared, Dash was standing there with the most embarassed look on her face. The statue just happened to break into three pieces at that.
As if on cue, I turned around to find three ponies standing there, shocked expressions on all their faces at the demolished courtyard of the Grand Galloping Gala. The first I noticed was little Ms. Sparky, Celestia's prize-winning new apprentice that moved in Golden Oaks Library not too long before tonight. Twilight Sparkle was her name, of course, I already knew that before she introduced herself.
The next was Celestia, herself. As regal and majestic as ever, she never really changed over the years but that's to be expected since she's a Goddess and all. Standing there was the alicorn that was with me right at the beginning, the one that helped me get a life sorted for myself when I first arrived here years ago.
The third? I stared at her the longest. She had grown into such a beautiful mare over the years, I had known her for the longest time and she had grown to be one of the biggest parts of my life. She loved me and I loved her. It was my little Lyra that was standing there, all done and dressed up in Gala dress, Rarity had certainly made a masterpiece with her design. Her golden orbs scanned the room until they locked with my own dark eyes, she just stared in silent question; "What in Tartarus happened?!"
I rubbed the back of my neck and gave the rest of the girls a quick glance, they all stood amongst the rubble; Pinkie, Dash, Rarity and Applejack.
"Well..." I began. "At least it can't get any worst, ay?" I said with a nervous smile but soon frown as I noticed something. "Hey, where's Flutters-?"
"You're...going to LOVE ME!!!"
I sat firmly down on the green recliner in the corner of the room, a bowl of chocolate-flavoured cereal in my lap. It was basically Milo, so I ate eat greedily throughout most of my mornings. I brought the spoon up to my lips mechanically as I thought about last nights...vision.
"Did I really just belt out Simple Plan at the Grand Galloping Gala?" I pondered out loud, rather sarcastically. "Damn, best not let that one come true." I snickered.
I left the empty bowl in the sink before I got dressed for work. Athena had now started charging me lately, not that I really minded, it was just something else to make money for. Of course, she dimmed the prices a tad, I chalked it up to it being that most, if not everypony in Ponyville goes around without clothes and that would make the human with the cultural nudity taboo and no fur coat one of a fashionista's greatest customers.
For Equestria, anyway.
That morning...Sweet Celestia, that morning...
I opened the door of the cottage and immediately felt that something was off...wrong.
With the uneasy feeling settling into my heart, I gave a quick once over the front yard of the cottage...nothing.
Large, jagged and shallow claw marks decorated my door in the most horrific fashion I can fathom. Even with the dread welling up within me, I inspected the scratches with reluctant curiousity. After identifying them for about five minutes, I tried to convince myself that it might've just been a stray cat looking for food, or even a dog.
But no, no something about the way they were carved in looked...diliberate.
That's when it dawned on me. That's when I remembered something I wish I hadn't. As the realisation sinked into my mind, all I could do was back away from the door. My back hit the other side of the archway and I stood there, staring at it.
One word pierced it's way through my lips then, just one word. "...Sacrifice."
After all this time, after convincing myself that I was safe, that...the Rake was bored of me and left me alone to my glee. With this new event, I almost smacked myself for being so ignorant. It never left, did it? It was always there, watching me, mocking me...stalking me. Always from afar, always at every point, around a corner or a dark alleyway that I might've passed. It must've figured that I had forgotten about it and...viciously carved a reminder of it's presence into my home.
At that thought, my fear began to simmer, boil even into something else.
Rage.
The ever-burning fires of anger began to roar within me. How dare this thing come near my home. How dare this thing come even CLOSE to me! It thinks it can scare me, it thinks I will fall quietly into it's deathly clutches like a mouse in the claws of a common house-cat.
But no, oh no. If it reckons that I will surrender to it's will, it's wishes.
It has another fucking thing coming.
With a determined nod to myself, I decided to prepare. I decided to get ready for when it would attack, which I knew would be soon, why would remind me of it's presence if otherwise?
That was the plan, after my shift at Sugarcube Corner, I was going to prepare. I didn't know how or what with but I was going to be ready.
With bared teeth, I slammed the scarred door behind me and made a smooth, if not, agravated pace along the road into town. Heading there I couldn't stop thinking about it, in fact, I might've so caught up in it that I didn't even remember what today was going to be.
Which is probably what lead me to my...next predicament.
Oh, I'm still so sorry.
It wasn't until about half way down the road when I began to hear it. I shrugged it off at first but when it grew louder and definitely clearer , I stopped dead in my tracks, straining my ears to pick up the sound again. I looked around to find the source of the sound but all I could find was the grassy plains and random trees that surrounded the road. It was then when I realised that the sound wasn't necessarily getting louder...but rather closer .
I scratched my head. Was that humming? No, it kinda sounds like...screaming?
Yep, that was screaming. However, it sounded like the natural voice of whoever was had too soft of a tone to scream at all or at least; loudly.
"Where's it coming from though?" I muttered. Was somepony in danger?
With this new though, I began to panic somewhat. In my mild frantic state, I must've glanced upwards...fore it was then when I discovered the source of the sound.
My eyes widened as I caught sight of a small...was that a pony? It's too small to be an adult, so I guess...Oh no.
Stunned, my eyes began to make out the form of a filly, flailing it's legs about in the air frantically in an attempt to cease it's descent...to it's death. I could see the waving strands of it's long mane flowing wildly in the wind. I could neither see a horn or pair of wings from my view-point on the ground but I couldn't care less about that.
There was a filly falling from the sky.
"Oh shit." I breathed before making a split second decision and taking off into almost full-on sprint. "Hold on!"
She, as I had concluded with the pitch of her screaming, didn't notice me over her own voice and the wind angrily blowing in her ears.
I ran towards her with more speed than I thought I had. She was in trouble, her life was in danger.
And I don't think I could live with myself if I could've prevented it...but didn't.
"C'mon, c'mon." I muttered through clenched teeth, my eyes never left her falling her body as she grew closer and closer with every ticking, precious second.
I ws running out of time, she was running out of time. It wasn't long before she would hit the ground below us...
Soon she would...
Soon, this filly's life would be over...
And I let it happen...
"NO!!"
She barely off the ground...when I jumped.
I leapt at the falling little pony with every ounce of might I could muster, I didn't even catch sight of her coat or mane colours, I was too focused on saving her. I reached out my arms, her legs continued to flail and swipe frantically, her eyes were clenched shut in panic and her screaming was near heart-breaking.
Time seemed to slow down as I manage to clasp my arms around her body, she stopped moving entirely, ceased her screaming as I must've knocked the wind out of her. Her eyes remained firmly shut.
I pulled her close to my chest and shut my own eyes in anticipation. Strangely enough, as gravity forced me to dive back to the ground with the small pony in my arms, I couldn't help but feel...slight fluttery touches against my skin. My body now became almost cocooned in the feather-like brisks and felt-tip lashes of whatever was coating us.
It wasn't long before the feeling passed and as I sensed the hard dirt and grass grow closer, I held the filly tighter in my arms.
Thud.
"Argh!"
I landed on my shoulder, skidded in the earth for a short moment before my momentum gave out and I was left lying on my back with the somewhat heavy weight on my chest. My hands brushed along the smooth, soft texture of the filly's coat and I smiled blissfully, my eyes already closed from the oncoming headache from the fall.
I caught her. I saved her. She was safe. She was alive.
"Hahah." I chuckled quietly to myself as I sat up, the filly's body now draped over my lap and I held up her head with my hand on her neck. I didn't open my eyes, I just grinned without a care.
"Th...t-thank...y-you." In the still silence, I heard the small breath those words, ever so gently.
"No worries, lass." I whispered back. I sat there, just listening to her tired and deep breaths.
After a while, I shook my head and turned it to the side and open my eyes to finally properly see her. She was lanky little pony, her legs seemed unnaturally thin and scrawny but I just shruuged it off. I could now see the set of wings firmly pressed against her sides, her coat was a beautiful butter-yellow hue. Her eyes were dazed and unfocused, only being half open but were complimented by a set of long, dark lashes that outlined them. Though, I could really only see her left eye as her right was hidden well by her long, vibrant pink mane that draped down her...
Hang on...
"F...F-Flutter...s-shy?"
Her eyes seemed to refocus at the mention of her name and she looked up at me for a moment. "Yes, that's my..." Before her cerulean orbs shrunk in sudden fear, she let out a quiet yelp...then fainted. She sighed as her head drooped lazily into my arm, her eyes fluttering shut once again.
I...was stunned.
I gawked at the tiny pegasus with an ajar jaw and eyes that could be consider pony size. I gave a quick glance upwards, there was the city in the sky, Cloudsdale. Still just as beautiful as I first saw it but now, it was directly over-head. I shot a look behind me and found the source of the weird sensation that I felt earlier. Fluttering without a care in the world was a swarm of pink-coloured butterflies, slowly grouping back flying around in unison like a school of fish.
I then thought back to what happend yesterday. Rarity's horn had lit up unexpectantly and dragged her off to Celestia-knows where. Now here's Fluttershy, she had just fallen from the sky, screaming and flailng around like a mad mare and there was a convient swarm of butterflies to cushion her fall.
However, they didn't. I did, I'm the one that saved her, I caught her before she hit the ground. Now, she's unconcious in my arms.
"Oh, God..." I muttered to myself, the realisation began to crash down on me like a tower of bricks.
I wasn't meant to save her. I wasn't supposed to save her. Fluttershy was destined to be rescued by the flying insects that would soon be the symbol of her cutie mark...
I had tampered with fate...I had messed with her destiny.
No...no, there was still time. I could still fix this, I knew it, I knew I could, I had to. Rainbow had yet to perform the Sonic Rainboom yet, if I could Fluttershy to see the vibrancy of the world at ground-level, she could still get her cutie mark.
She could still fulfill her destiny.
"Fluttershy." I spoke up, shaking my arm firmly. It only resulted in her head bobbing back and forth, lazily, almost comically. "Fluttershy? Fluttershy, wake up." I placed my free hand on her shoulder and shook her, she groaned a little but was still completely out-of-it.
"Fluttershy!!"
No response...
"Fluttershy, damnit, wake up!"
Unmoving silence...
"For fuck sakes, Fluttershy! Wake your lazy ass up!"
Nothing...
I began to panic again and violently shook her limp body, trying desperately to get to regain conciousness. Hell, I even slapped the lass across the muzzle in a horror-filled attempt.
My voice began to strain. "C'mon, Fluttershy! Wake u-"
*CRACK-A-BOOM*
I grimaced at the sudden loud explosion that went off. I looked up and found one of the most beautiful sights I will ever behold. Shooting across the light blue sky was a bright, radial rainbow. The colours themselves created a almost glistening sound as they stretched out towards the furthest reaches of the sky. Even as the spectrum grew more vibrant, it destoyed it. The inner ring of the spectacle was as pure white as Rarity's coat, perhaps even purer. The trees shook angrily as it's force blew them away, threatening to rip them from the soil they called home. A quick glance around and I would find that the many rabbits, squirrels, chipmunks and other critters that roamed the outskirts of town were clambering into their homes in fear of the boom.
They had no idea how beautiful it was and I can never give it justice as to just how much it really was.
Hell, I think I shed a tear upon seeing it...the Sonic Rainboom.
She had done it. Rainbow Dash had done and I saw with my own eyes, not from a computer screen but in person.
Though, it wasn't long before the awe turned to pure horror.
I looked slowly down at the sleeping pegasus, how she was able to ignore the cosmic explosion was beyond me. I didn't really care about that though. I glanced down at her flank, it was barren of a cutie mark, not a single pink butterfly resided amongst the butter-yellow hue of her coat. It then hit me, it hit me hard, so hard I think I got a concussion from it.
"Oh my God..."
I was too late.
"Fluttershy...I..."
I wasn't meant to save her.
"I'm...s-so s-sorry."
I robbed her of her cutie mark.
"Oh, God, I'm sorry."
I tampered with her destiny.
And all I could think of was a question...just one question.
"What have I done?"
Author's Note
My "A" key was fucked while writing half of this chapter.
Savior - Rise Against
Chapter 12 - Survivor Guilt
Carry on, don't mind me. All I gave was everything. And yet you ask me for more. Fought your fight, bought your lie and in return, I lost my life. What purpose does this serve?
What purpose do I serve?
What was this suppose to mean? Was this some twisted punishment for my very being in this world? Was this some kind of sign that I'm not meant for this place and never will be? Something to tell me that I should devote all my time and efforts in finding a way home? Why did this even have to happen? Is there a reason behind this?
What purpose does this serve?
I sat there in the grass for what felt like an unspoken measure of time. I stared blankly, solemnly down at the little yellow pegasus, still cradled within my arms. I watched as the small wet spots where my tears dampened her fur, dried under the warm rays of Celestia's sun. My eyes hurt and I felt dehydrated from the sheer loss of water that dropped for my tear ducts. She didn't wake up but she was okay, I listened intently to the slow, soothing breaths that worked in rhythm in time with the rise and fall of her chest.
She was safe, she was okay.
I, however, wasn't.
The ever-growing guilt almost became a physical pain in my mind. The moments that had transpired before this played over and over in my head. I began to wonder what would have happened if I hadn't heard her, if I hadn't seen her and above all, if I hadn't caught her.
Everything would've gone the way it should have.
Scenes from my time back on Earth began to reflect in my mind. I remember the image of Fluttershy, the shy, young pegasus filly that couldn't fly to save her life. I saw the bright, beaming gleam in her large, beautifu eyes as she stared at the wonders of the Earth below her cloud-based home. A song began to play in my head and I found myself absentmindely singing along, though, much sadder than the original tune.
"What is this place, filled with so many wonders? Casting it's spell that I am now under..." I muttered, my voice shaky and hollow with each slow syllable that escaped my throat.
I began rocking back and forth, almost like an asylum patient, cradling the small filly tighter to my body as I stroked her long pink mane with little mind, almost mechanically...desperately.
After a few moments, I hoisted the pegasus up in my arms and stood up, picking her off the ground with me and holding her with as much care as I could manage.
Wordlessly, I turned and began trekking backwards, towards the road. Once I reached it, I walked back down the path up to the cottage. Back home.
Up the road, across the bridge and up to the door. I barely paid any mind to the still clawed-in scratches in the wood as I hoisted Fluttershy onto my shoulder and reach in my pocket for my house key. I pulled it out and unlocked the door, kicking it open and swinging Fluttershy back in her more comfortable position, carefully.
I trudged up to the faded green couch, my arms now showing that they weren't as strong as I hoped. With some minor relief, I laid the the fragile filly onto the the sofa, her head resting on the armrest...or hoofrest as I found what's it called here.
Her small body only took up about a third of the couch, splayed out like she was. I stepped to the side and sat down on the opposite end, her back legs brushed against my thigh as I made to sit back into it, silently.
And silent, I was.
I don't remember how long I stayed there, staring blankly into the space of the cottage. The mind-numbing guilt was still aching at my mind with such dread, it's above my vocabrulary to describe.
I kept asking myself; "What have I done?" Over and over until my mouth became too dry to talk, I didn't get up to grab some water though. I didn't get up, period. I began to question such things as "What might have been? " and "What's going to happen now?". I was completely uncertain of what would become of Fluttershy or everything, really. Did I just create a potential time-paradox? Was the universe going to implode over the fact that I saved a helpless child from death despite that she was going to be, regardless?
I don't know.
And because of that, I was scared.
I was scared that I didn't know what was going to happen. I knew what was going to happen, eventually. I knew the future, at least some of it but now...now that I don't, I'm scared.
But even as the fear crept in, it was washed away by the ever-growing sadness.
I turned to look down at the sleeping filly and immediately, I unwantingly let out a choked sob. Then another. And another.
The same revelation was carved into my head, I had just robbed Fluttershy...Fluttershy, of all ponies, sweet, kind Fluttershy...and I just stole her cutie mark from her. I had no clue whether she'd be a blank-flank forever or she would get it later in life but the possibility, even to me, sounded remarkably slim.
I took her destiny away by saving her life. I should've just let her fall.
By then, the tears were staining the fabric of the couch and my clothes. I leaned forward and clasped my hand around my head, the black strands of my hair clouded my vision but I simply couldn't care less. My eyes began to sting with the continous droplets of salty liquid that poured from them.
"I'm just so...so sorry, Fluttershy...bloody Hell, I'm so sorry." I muttered, helplessly sobbing as I looked away from her and pulled back, unable to bare the shame. I didn't deserve to be anywhere near her. I didn't deserve to be anywhere near here. I deserved to be back home in my gloomy, pessismistic world and just continue to imagine what life here would be like, not actually live it. That way, things would be as they should.
I should've never opened that fucking package.
"...a-are y-you...c-crying?"
I fell silent upon hearing that voice. That soft, sweet, young voice, it's tone laced in confusion and concern.
I tilted my head back towards the small pony, she was sitting a bit more upright and her right eye was fixed upon me, her opposite being shielded by her mane. She shifted her legs closer to her, I couldn't blame her for being a little bit cautious or afraid, for that matter. Our gazes and I stared into the single cerulean orb, graced by those long, dark lashes.
She looked so innocent.
"Uhh..." I sniffed and wipe my eyes with my hand. "Yeah but-uhhh, don't...don't worry 'bout it." I managed. She looked disheartened by that but nodded her head slightly.
"Oh...okay." She responded simply, shifting to lay on her stomach with her hooves folded beneath her.
I leaned back into the couch. "That was a bit of a drop ya had there, shela." I prompted, trying to give her a grin but it must've looked forced, Fluttershy just shied away, as if embarassed by it. "Sorry." I mended.
We stayed silent for a good while before she, surprisingy, spoke up. "Were...were you the one who s-saved me?" She stuttered childishly but it uplifting to hear her speak.
I nodded. "Yeah...yeah, that was me...didn't think I'd catch in time though, that was a mighty stroke of fortunate timin', tell ya that."
I wish I never heard you. I thought bitterly.
As I closed my eyes, feeling rather exhausted, I felt a firm weight cling itself against me. I looked down and saw the tiny pony's head bury itself into my chest. She squeezed around me tightly, tensing her young muscles as much as she could, as if I were her life-line. Brief squeaks came from her closed muzzle and she squirmed against me in the tight hug. I lifted an arm, which she noticed and began shift to move away but was cut-off by the inside of my elbow resting faintly on the back of her neck. Fluttershy once again held me as hard as she could and I simply sat there, returning the hug in kind, albeit much softer.
"I-I thought that...that..." She barely managed.
"Shhhh, it's okay. I know...I know it was scary, Fluttershy."
"Thankyou...f-for saving me."
"No worries, it's alright."
The two of us fell silent at that, just her squirming into my shirt and me idly stroking the fur on her back.
Despite everything, my mind began to wander off to more...pleasant thoughts. A small smile etched it's way onto my face as I thought about the other future Elements of Harmony. I could only imagine the absolute beaming pride exuding itself from Rainbow Dash as everypony crowds around her and she stands there amongst them, chest puffed out and a smug closed-eyed grin on her face. I let out a chuckle as I envisioned little Pinkamena Diane Pie looking up at the sky and smiling widely at the bright hues of the Sonic Rainboom right before whisking away to create her first party for her family to all enjoy and bask in. I snickered under my breath as I heard a very cheerful set of excited words form in my brain.
"Yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes!!"
I could recall the blatant shock on young Twilight's face, doubling after each revelation Tia had to give her, one after another. She certainly knew how to push ponies' buttons, even if it made them happier for it. The whole scene played in my head once more, I'm genuinely surprised I can remember it too. I relaxed a bit recalling the previous day and imagined what Rarity might be going through. I recall the massive rock at the edge of the cliff shattered in half, revealing dozens of jems and jewels inside. How she was going to bring them all back with her, I didn't know but whenever she would be back, the show wouldn't start without her, I had made sure of that.
I gazed up at the ceiling, I had longed for this day ever since I got settled here and realised there was no going back. I had cherished the idea of seeing somepony find their destiny and obtain their cutie mark, it was just something I wanted to see. Now? I wish it hadn't been today. Leaving that thought aside, I began to feel a sense of anticipation.
Applejack was coming home.
It had been too long since we'd seen eachother and even though that was partially my fault, I still missed her more than anything.
Do I mean that? Did I miss her more than anything?
I don't know but with every passing day, every passing month, I feel less...attached to home...connected to Earth.
Sure, sometimes I feel a little bit homesick but most days I don't and I don't know why. That feeling mosty stems from the people that I was proud to call friends...Oh and gaming...And the Internet.
I smiled with a warm heart, seeing the tiny orange filly bright emerald eyes light up from their saddened look and gaze at the sparkling colours of the rainbow trail leading her back home. I could only wish for her trip back to be swift, I wanted to be there at the train station to see her back.
Heh...hopefully she hasn't forgotten about me.
"...W-what's your name? That is! Umm...if you don't m-mind." Fluttershy's timid, soft voice brought me out from my wandering thoughts.
I chuckled lightheartedly, she was still the same ol' pony. "It's Kyle, lass. Kyle Mercer." I began. "I already your name, Fluttershy."
"Oh, okay..." She replied simply though I could sense the uncertainty behind it.
After what felt like another hour, I glanced up at the clock and realised just how long it had been since I left the house the first time. It was well into the afternoon and it was then that I remembered that I had completely forgot about work today. I nearly slapped myself in the face at that. I knew Mrs. Cake would understand but still, it was the principal of the matter.
I looked back down at the filly, who by now had fallen asleep. I couldn't blame her, not after what happened. Her small body rose and fell with each given breath and I felt cool air release from her nose and onto my arm with each exhale. I smiled and brushed away a stray strand of pink hair off her face and pull it back around her ear.
With a nod, I scooped her up in my arms once more and carried her up the stairs and into my bedroom. I laid her onto what...was supposed to be her bed, reaching for a spare blanket from under it. She snuggled unconciously into the pillow and let out a soft sigh with the beginnings of a smile on her face as she continued to sleep. I sat down beside her and gently brushed my hand along her long pink waves of hair. She grinned sleepily when I scratched her behind the ear.
So peaceful, so gentle...so fragile.
I stood up and smiled down at her for a moment before walking over to my desk, pulling out a quill and piece of paper and sat down at the chair, mechanically beginning to write.
Dear Tia I have been keeping something from you ever since my arrival here. I've kept this a secret for what feels like forever and I can no longer bare the burden of it.
Princess, I have seen the future.
You see, on my world, this is all fiction. Equestria is just a fake concept made to entertain. I have seen the events that will transpire in years to come. Your sister, Luna, will return on the thousandth Summer Sun Celebration but will be reformed by six ponies that will represent the Elements of Harmony. Discord will break free from his stone prison. Cadence will marry Shining Armor after the Changelings invade Canterlot. The Crystal Empire will return aswell, along with Sombra. Your former student, Sunset Shimmer will steal the Element of Magic.
I understand your skepticism and shock, Tia but I promise you, it's the truth. Why I write this now is...
I sigh and look back over to Fluttershy.
Is because I have tampered with destiny today, Celestia. I have stolen a small, sweet filly's cutie mark. I got in the way of her destiny and have forever damned her to a life without her life's true calling. I don't see any other way to redeem myself other than ridding myself of Equestria.
Or going back in time, one or the other.
So, I ask of you, please forgive me for hiding this from you.
Your friend - Kyle.
I picked up the page and scanned the flurry of cheap and rushed words. I scowled at each written sentence, looked back to the ever-burning green flame in the fire place then back to the page. With a tired grunt, I crumpled it up and threw it to the side with the other attempts of my confession.
It needs to sound better.
I chanced a glance out the window and found that the sun was looming just over the horizon, desperately trying to cast off it's orange light before the moon took it's place above Equestria. I turned to look back at the sleeping Fluttershy, she was still sleeping , as it would seem. I was genuinely surprised that she had slept for this long, I had originally taken her for a light sleeper but much to my disbelief, that wasn't the case. At least not in this case.
It was as I went through my musings did I hear a swift set of knocks on the front door downstairs. Scrambling up the pieces of crumpled up paper, I hefted them through the house and dumped them in the bin in the kitchen before answering the door.
The pony outside got about another two knocks in before I opened the door. "There you are!"
I cringed a little at the outburst and looked down to see the green unicorn standing there with an irritated look on her face. "Lyra? What are you doing here?"
"The question is; What are you doing here?" She pointed a hoof up at me, accusingly.
"Uhhh, this is my house." I replied dumbly. "It's kinda where I live."
Lyra facehoofed but then looked up at me with a somewhat concerned expression. "You didn't come to Sugarcube Corner today! Mrs. Cake was actually started getting worried!"
I rubbed the back of my neck. "Ahh, yeah, right. I-uhhh-"
"I went there after school to see you but Mrs. Cake said you didn't punch in this morning...so, we waited." She casted a gloomy look up at me. "I wanted to tell you about this amazing thing I saw today."
She managed to make me feel a bit guilty with that little endearing display. "Don't suppose you're talking about the Sonic Rainboom?"
"The Sonic what-what?" Lyra cocked an eyebrow in confusion. "Wait..." Her eyes widened. "Is that what it's called? I just thought it was some cool explosion."
I grinned knowingly. "Nup, somepony special made that blast this morning. Hell, pretty sure she got her cutie mark for it."
"How do you know that?" She cocked her head to the side.
"Just a hunch." I said, shrugging. However, on the inside I had the biggest shit-eating grin on my face.
"Oh, well, okay." She managed, unsurely. "But hang on, you never said why you didn't show up." Lyra gave me the best glare she could manage at that.
Frankly, it was adorable.
I sighed, leaned forward and stared at the ground. "I was...taking care of somepony." I breathed.
I felt Lyra's inquisitive stare on me as she asked; "What? Who?"
I invited Lyra inside and to take a seat on the couch before I started explaining, I wasn't going to force her to sit outside with me in the doorway telling her about this morning. I slouched beside her and began recapping the events of this morning in all necessary detail, mostly just covering that I saw somepony falling and saved them. That seemed to be enough for the little unicorn as her eyes grew wide and she bounded over to me, grinningly madly.
"You're a hero, Kyle!" She proclaimed. I let out and a light chuckle that may have come out as a scoff and scratched my neck. "Oh, wait 'till I tell everypony how you saved somepony's life!"
"Hey, take it down an octave, she's sleepin' upstairs." I chided though I couldn't hide the small grin between the patches of hair on my face. Damn whiskers.
"Oh, right, sorry." Lyra ceased incesseive bouncing on the cushions and rubbed her foreleg with a hoof absentmindedly.
"No worries but-uhh, can ya do me a favour, Lyra?" I asked.
"Sure, not a problem, what is it?" And like that, she was right back to that cheery state of hers.
"Can ya tell the Cakes why I wasn't there today? Ya can also tell 'em that I'll put in double the work tomorrow if they want." I smiled trustingly at her.
Lyra gave a firm nod with a mock salute and I rushed forward and ruffled her two-toned mane, almost violently. She swatted away at my arm with her hooves in vain to get me to stop which only prompted me to swing my other arm around her neck and bring her in under it. She grumbled between giggles as I held her in a firm but playful head-lock and scrunched up her unkempt mane even further. On the off chance, my hand hit her horn and unlike what I had thought, it wasn't just dead bone protruding from her skull but had a certain...warmth to it, like it had a heart-beat of it's own.
The little green unicorn flailed her hooves at me to break free, laughing all the while between squirms of effort and chiding demands like: "Quit it!" and "Lemme go, Kyle Haha!"
Eventualy, she decided to bite down on my forearm with her flat teeth.
"Argh, damnit, Lyra!" I uncoiled my arm to shake away the pain and she laughed victoriouslly as she scrambled around my back and held herself up on my shoulders. She looped a hoof around my neck and gave me a taste of own medicine.
The fact that I was using an open palm was then regretted when she dug her stern and hard hoof into my scalp and rummaged violently into my long, black hair.
"Gotcha now!" She exclaimed victoriously just as I stood up and flailed about, trying to pry her off of me.
Eventually, our excessive mock-wrestling came to a halt with the two of us splayed out on the lounge room floor. Lyra and I shared the same happy, tired expression, breathing content deep breaths alongside one another, staring up at the ceiling.
For as long as I can remember, I've never been good with kids, from what I've gathered, Lyra was barely eleven years old by then. I was never one to actually enjoy spending time with anyone much younger than me, growing up, I was quite the loner and despised my step-siblings that my mother had gotten me related to. Over the years, I began to bare with it a bit more and be a bit more tolerant and sensitive with preteens and alike though I'd never spend time with an infant if I had the choice.
I was just that kind of spiteful kid, that way.
With Lyra though, it was different. I didn't feel like I was too old to be friends with her, I didn't force myself to smile, talk or play with her. I admired her, not for what she was but who she was. To me, she was like a sister that I never really had and I was never without pride knowing that she considered me just as close. It was an honor to me, really.
Then she turned on her side abruptly and stared up at me with that same joyful beam on her muzzle.
I had known her for little over six months and she'd been my best friend through all of it.
Lyra snuggled herself into my arm suddenly and closed her eyes blissfully.
"You're the best, Kyle." She said softly. "I love you."
Those words...they burrowed into my chest and warmed my heart like a small sun.
I...I didn't know what to say or do, for that matter. My initial reaction was blatant shock but as the seconds ticked by like small eternities, I let the full weight of her words settle in.
She loved me.
And if I'm honest with myself...I can say that I love her too.
I inhaled a content, happy breath and smile warmly down at her. "Right back atcha, lil' sis."
Lyra beamed again and snuggled her head into my chest again as I idly stroked her now, very unkempt mane.
I smiled at the memory of that night, still sitting perfectly still on the couch next to Fluttershy. I reach over to scratch behind her ears but seeing the bloody scars on my forearm keep me way. I look down to see my still mangled clothing that I was Athena was going to have a go at me for. I hope she wouldn't be too mad to never tailor again for me, I can't just live in the same clothes until Rarity opens up her shop. God knows how long that'll be.
I cringe as I feel a stray gust of cool wind blow through the house and sweep over my exposed tears of flesh. I really should bandage myself up, maybe there's some first aid supplies in the cabinate in the bathroom. I haven't checked.
I glance up to the window by the front door, of which is slightly ajar. Outside, I can see nothing but thick haze of black and only a few stray leaves of the trees outside are illuminated by Tia's moonlight.
For as long as I've lived here, I've never peered into the darkness and felt safe or easy. There was always this sense of dread, of being watched, of imminent danger. Sometimes I caught sight of a pair of eyes or heard a pair of long, boney claws scraping the against the house.
Tonight? Nothing.
For everytime I peered out into the void of darkness, I always cringed and felt my heart drop and try to ignore it.
Tonight...a content, satisfied and malicious grin spread itself across my face.
No more...it's over.
As the old phrase goes; "All good things must come to an end."
Well, that's the way it went. By the time the both of us had settle down, it was well into twilight hours. Lyra had asked if she could stay here tonight, a "Sleep-over" she called it, sometimes, she was such a kid. She assured me that her parents would understand if she told them in the morning but I was on a different track than her. I refused her request, much to her dismay but I told her that it was because of Fluttershy and that she needed to adjust slowly and I needed to keep my full attention on her.
Lyra seemed disheartened but understanding, she was a smart filly, after all.
I told her to be safe and to hurry home, I didn't like leaving her to walk the path into town herself but I trusted her to be careful. She reminded me that she would back me up tomorrow at Sugarcube Corner, seeing that it would be closed by the time she got there.
She waved. "Bye, Kyle!"
I nodded. "Catya, Lyra."
With that, I shut the door.
With a sigh, I turned and walked up the stairs to find Fluttershy, still sleeping peacefully, cozy and content despite the noise the two of us had caused. I smiled, though with a tinge of sorrow and trudged back down into the lounge room.
It was certainly an eventful day and I had a feeling that it was going to become a reaccurance for a while.
With a heavy mind, I sprawled myself across the couch and stared up at the ceiling.
"...What am I gonna do?"
Author's Note
Have I ever mentioned that Rise Against is my favourite band?
Survivor Guilt - Rise Against
Chapter 13 - One Little Slip
It was a recipe for disaster A four course meal of no sirree It seemed that happily ever after Was happy everyone was after me It was good intentions A table spoon of one big mess A dash over-reaction and I assume you know the rest.
I am very dissapointed in you, Kyle...
I HATE YOU!! IT'S ALL YOUR FAULT!! I HATE YOU!!
Oh, my little baby boy...where are you?
Don't leave me...please...I don't wanna be alone again. .
I...I just wished I...had more time with him...my son.
Sacrifice...sacrifice...sacrifice...
"M-Mr. Kyle?" I heard a quiet spoken voice call out timidly as my eyelids tried and tried again to open-up entirely. In my groggy state, I felt something soft and warm rub against my hand, of which was hanging procariously off the side of the couch. When I looked down to investigate, I saw the small yellow pegasus tentatively nuzzle the palm of my hand with a cheery smile. That was odd, what happened to the ultra-shy little filly? I smile sleepily and moved my hand to brush her mane lazily. When she noticed that I was awake, she recoiled, glanced up at me and shied away. I couldn't help but notice the tinge of pink in her cheeks.
"Buono matina, Fluttershy." I greeted with a yawn and a tight stretch, this couch just wasn't meant for sleeping on.
"I'm s-sorry but...w-what does that m-mean?" She asked curiously but still with that tone of nervousness. Too bad too, I really thought she was warming up quickly to me but what can you do?
"Mornin'." I smile down at her and she replies with a silent 'Oh'. "Ya feelin' peckish?" I ask, Fluttershy just tilts her head at me curiously. I gesture to the kitchen and her eyes shine with understanding, she grins wide and nods her head excitedly. Huh, guess she must be hungry, then.
I managed to fix up a meal of broken up carrots for her to eat after establishing that I was out of cereal or bread. She seemed content with it and nibbled away happily at the vegetables while I savoured a couple of apples from the neighbouring famous orchard.
I probably haven't tapped into this yet but after AJ had left, I went to go see how Mac and Granny were taking it and to take whatever verbal lashing that my haven given me. I had assumed Applejack has told them that it was me that gave her the money to go to Manehatten.
Which was something that made me feel all the more guilty, thinking on it now.
In the show, Applejack had managed to get the funds on her own...not by the helping hand of a human. It would seem that I've affected the timeline beforehand. Hell, I hadn't even seen any of the fourth season before getting sucked into Equestria, so, who knows what else I've potentially ruined, intentionally or not.
Getting back on track, I had gone to Sweet Apple Acres the weekend AJ had left, I had less hours on Sundays at "The Corner", as I had come to call it, so I decided to pay my visit then.
Thus, I began to saunter up to the farmhouse, weaving my way through the trail, lined by rows and rows of lucious, alive and fresh apples, hanging procariously from their host-trees. The sight was almost nostalgic, if not, delicious.
Doubt began to settle in as I spotted the farmhouse, eerily quiet and with a somber sense to it. There was little chance that they'd even want to speak with me, given what I had helped done but still, even with that, even if all Granny or Mac did was yell at me, I'd be left with a sense of responsiblity and that was enough for me.
So, with this in mind, I gave the door a firm set of knocks and waited. The wood creaked open to reveal the stout, lanky red colt, looking up at me with bloodshot emerald eyes. They looked so much like hers...
"What d'ya want?" He asked sternly and as hard as he could manage. His voice wasn't quite yet the baritone he was portrayed with having but it was getting there, he was certainly the oldest foal I had seen, probably roughly catching up on me in years.
Still, the boy asked a question. "I...just came by...to say I'm sorry." I began. Mac looked disinterested but I continued. "Applejack...had a dream, Mac. She would go on about it whenever she could, always sayin' that she'd make it big in the big city. Believe me, I always said to her that family comes first and that she shouldn't leave Sweet Apple Acres behind but...she wouldn't take my word for it."
Mac wiped a stray tear from his eye. "Then why'd ya'll give 'er the money to go?"
I sighed. "It was her path to take, it's a lesson she needs to learn on her own and I see that now. You should too. Applejack made her decision and kept her eyes dead-set on her goal and whenever somethin' was thrown at her to slow her down...she'd be more miserable than I'd ever seen before."
I knelt down, Mac was now at eye-level with me. "She needed to follow her dream, Macintosh. No matter how bleak it may look right now, this was for the best and I guarantee that AJ'll be back before ya know it." I smiled down at him and tentatively placed a hand on his shoulder. He barely flinched, just staring back into my eyes, holding back the tears he had behind his own as best he could.
He nodded resolutely. I nodded back. He looked like he was about say something but was quickly cut off by a high-pitch elderly voice screaming through the house. "Big-Macintosh!! Whose at the door?!"
"It's just Applejack's friend, Granny!" Mac shouted back, I rubbed a pinkie into my ear at that. For an old mare and a little colt, Apples could really yell.
My heart sank a little as I heard the approaching hoofsteps coming up to the door. Somehow, in the back of my mind, I knew Old Granny Smith wasn't going to be as...docile as her grandson.
I quickly looked to Mac. "Listen, I gotta go. Remember what I said; she'll be back before ya know it." I gave him a firm nod before he could reply and dashed off into the orchard right about when Granny reached the door.
"Was that that fella that gave Applejack that money?" I overheard her asked the young colt.
"Yup."
"Well what'd he have to say?!"
"...Just said he was sorry."
I haven't talked to the Apples since then and when I do, it's just to buy a bit of their produce. It's always through Mac though, which I'm thankful for but we don't talk. A nod or a look is all the conversation either of us need to understand the other. I know he's still hurt from the loss of his sister but he's grown up considerably since then, I can see it. I also know that he still blames me, can't be helped I suppose, the kid needs something simple to believe and if that means that he needs to blame his pain on someone...so be it.
I only hope he can move past it by the time AJ comes back.
"Mr. K-kyle?" Fluttershy timidly spoke up.
"Hmm, what's up, lass?"
"Oh, umm, nothing. It's just that you were...just sorta standing there and..." She trailed off and hid behind her mane. I looked down and found that my feet were frozen in place, one on the floor, the other leaning on the cupboard behind me for support. In my hand was a half-eaten large green apple. Huh, figures.
"Ahh, no worries, darl'. I was just kinda thinkin'."
"Oh, okay."
We lasped into another silence at that, the only noise was that of both our jaws crunching down our respective breakfasts.
Though, it wasn't long before I took a seat on the opposite side of the table and faced her.
"Fluttershy?" I began.
"Hmm?" she murmured with a curious look in her eye as she gazed up at me.
"Listen, I-uhh...Have to go to work today."
"Oh...I see."
"And so I was wonderin' if you'd like to come with me into town today." That got a frightful look from her. She turned away from me and hid behind her mane again. "Look, I just...don't wanna leave ya alone here while I'm gone, ya'll can understand that, right? I'll be worried as Hell 'bout ya all day." I stood up and walked around to kneel down beside her. "And then we can try to find a way for you to get back home, alright?"
She was silent for a while...but when her head turned and she finally looked me in the eye again, I swear I felt my heart explode from the expression on her face.
"Alright." She said with a firm nod of her head.
"Alright? Alright, then." I smiled down at her, stood up and gave her mane a quick scruff as I made my way to the stairs. It was just barely audible but I swear I heard her giggle a little at the action.
So, after throwing on some more presentable clothes, courtesy of the ever-generous Athena, I walked back downstairs to see Fluttershy, just sitting there on the couch, staring at the ground below her hooves that dangled over the sides. It was odd seeing her sit like that, it was odd seeing a pony in such a...human position.
"Ya'll set?" I asked.
Fluttershy gave a slight start at hearing my voice. "Oh...uhhh, yes...I think so."
I walked up to her. "Glad to hear it, let's be off then, shall we?" She gave a nod and hopped off the couch and onto her hooves and followed closely as I moved to the door and swung it open.
I gave a noticable cringe at the splintering marks in the wood upon seeing them again.
"W-what d-did that?" she stuttered fearfully.
I was quiet for a few moments, silently contemplating. "...Nothin', a racoon, I think." I lied. "Reckon it was mighty hungry and desperate to get inside."
That made me shiver on the inside.
Fluttershy didn't seem to acknowledge my answer and instead just followed me out the door and with a swift movement, we were locked out...as was anything else that didn't carry the key I had.
I looked down and gave the timid young pegasus the warmest smile I could muster. I crouched down beside her and made sure I was lower than her. "Let's be off, ay, lass?" I gestured for her to climb up with a flick of the wrist. She seemed hesitant. "C'mon, it'll be faster gettin' there and I really want you to take it easy, not everyday some filly just falls from that kind of height and walks it off." I chuckled.
Fluttershy gave a firm nod and tentatively lowered her hooves onto my back. She looked unsure of how she was to climb up. So, with a steady motion, I managed to lift her up onto my shoulders, both of her hind legs hanging limply and bumping against my chest. With a terrified squeak, she wrapped her hooves around my head, shielding my eyes and therefore blocking my vision. She was shaking.
"Fluttershy?...Fluttershy, I can't see, you're gonna have to trust me." I began before reaching up to her with both arms. "Just gimme your hooves and hold on tight, ya hear? You'll be okay."
To be frank, it amazed me how quick she was to trust me. I mean, this was Fluttershy, right? The same pony that needs an entire cheerleading team to get her across literally a hoof's length gap. Even still, however, she was quick to obey my instructions, no matter how timidly she might carry them out. I suppose I can never quite tell what a pony's going to be exactly like in this world...
...seeing as I've royally fucked it up.
That wasn't the time, there'd be time for that later. So, with great patience, I watched as she extended her hooves out to my hands, clenching her eyes shut, fearing that she'd fall off and gravely hurt herself. It wasn't until I wrapped my fingers around her hooves that her eyes opened and she looked down to see my grinning face staring back up at her, shaded mostly by the hair in my eyes. Fluttershy took a deep gulp and I nodded.
"Ready?"
"Mhmm."
With that, I carried her like that all the way down the road to Ponyville.
She was understandably and obviously scared at first but after a while, she seemed to...enjoy herself. When I would pick up pace, she'd make the most adorable little giggle and I could feel her tiny wings ruffle in bliss as the wind flicked and batted against her mane and my own hair.
I suppose we did look a bit silly but what was I to care? There was nopony around and we were barely halfway there.
So we had as much fun as we could like that on the way to town...and it filled my heart with joy to see her so happy. It seemed as if all was right and that it would always be right in those fields, nothing but laughter and expanses of grass.
Then suddenly, Fluttershy went silent. I looked up at her and saw her eyes locked onto a single pink-winged butterfly just hovering in the air in front of her, not a care in the world. I stopped moving and just simply watched her. Fluttershy was all but in-tranced by the flying insect, observing every beat and flutter of it's wings and whatever grace it possessed. To me, it was just an insect, a bug but to her? It must've been something else entirely. I don't think she'd ever seen one before and merely observed the creature as a newly-found phenomenom. I decided to speak up at that.
"Oddly pretty little things, aren't they?" I asked. She nodded twice, still enthralled. "They're called 'butterflies', first time seein' one?" She nodded again.
As if not in control of her own movements, she reached out a hoof towards the creature. Slowly, her hoof approached the insect with all the timidity in the world but before it could make contact, the butterfly instead looped around it and flapped it's way over to Fluttershy's face. She let out an 'eep' and clenched her eyes, all as the winged creature simply perched itself upon her nose, staring right at her with bug-like eyes. Fluttershy calmed down and was greeted with the image of the butterfly, now up close when she opened her own eyes.
It was silent for a few solid moments.
Then the creature flapped it's tiny wings and flew off without a care once more.
Fluttershy looked down at me and met my gaze. She tightened her grip around me and buried her head in my neck, letting out a content hum.
"I like butterflies." She said simply.
"Yeah...thought you might."
It was little bit later in the morning, so more ponies were out and about than usual by the time I get to the Corner. Fluttershy had apparently noticed the large populace and hid lower behind me. I chuckled and reached behind to allow her to cradle there in a sort of piggy-back fashion. With different anatomies, you had to make due.
I got the usual wave from some of the more friendly residents in town and even still, a few resentful glances but they were getting more ignorable.
"Hey, Kyle!" I heard a chirpy young voice call out.
I looked about and found a small cream filly waving over at me. "Howdy, Rose."
"Whose your new friend?" She asked, gesturing to the cowering pegasus latched to my shirt.
"Oh, well, this here's Fluttershy." I looked to her but she seemed just fine with burying her face in my spine. "Sorry, she's more than a little bit timid but what can ya do, right?" I chuckled lightheartedy at that.
"Well, okay, you off to work now?" Rose asked.
"Aye, missed yesterday 'cause o' this one but that's how it goes, I guess." I sighed. "Well, I'll catya later, kay, lass?"
"Alright, see ya later!" She gave one final wave before trotting off.
I gave a slight shake of my head, feeling a smile worm it's way onto my face. Roseluck was a nice enough filly.
With little distraction, I managed to make it to Sugarcube Corner, bit later than I'd like but I was sure to make up for that plus my day off yesterday today. Just hope the Cakes are as reasonable as I hope they are. I walked inside with the filly still clinging to my body and give a quick look around, neither of the married couple were at the register, something that wasn't all that strange, alot of times they'd be in the back baking something. I always liked when I got to work the counter, between taking orders, I snuck a look back into the kitchen and I'd see both Cakes covered head to hoof in dough, sweat and flour, laughing estatically with one another while a freshly made and delicious pastry sat there displayed before them.
On the off chance, it was utterly destroyed...but they'd laugh anyway.
Every time this happened, they'd look eachother in the eye and I could see it. The love they shared between each other, still after years of marriage, the fire of passion still burned in their hearts and it was plain to see. The look Cup would give Carrot as her disheveled mane clung tightly to her sweat-soaked body was something any man would've given his life to see day in, day out.. Before long,one or the other would lean forward and lock their lips in a loving kiss, even while dirty beyond comprehension in baking residue, it was something to behold.
More so than not, they'd catch me staring and tell me to get back to work. Carrot would always sternly go off like that while Cup just giggled amusedly. I, however, just grinned, shrugged and greeted the next customer at the counter, ready to take the order that would surely end up in creating yet another scene just the one before.
Though, today was all about putting the work in and I was right on the path of doing so.
"Cup? Carrot?" I call out for them. Though, it goes in vain. What struck me as odd was that the place was...barren. Not a soul resided in the bakery. "Must be in the back, I guess." I shrugged and looked back at Fluttershy. "Go on, grab yourself a booth and I'll be right with ya. I just gotta find the ol' buggers that run the place."
She nodded and kicked at the air beneath her. I smiled and hunched down which she responded with steadily climbing off and back to her hooves. The pegasus looked up at me and I smiled. I was glad to see the same on her face before she scampered off to the booth at the back. She was barely noticable there, probably what she was going for in case anypony came in.
So, as it would turn out, I was wrong. Mr nor Mrs Cake were in the kitchen. Naturally, after that, I discovered myself looking through all the draws of said kitchen. Of course I had to check the pantry and every cupboard, who knows? They could bloody well be in there. Alas, they weren't and I began scratching my head. It was...Thursday? I think, not overly sure but it was a week day, I'm certain.
I walked out into the main shop again, Fluttershy was still in her spot in the booth, idly fidgeting with her hooves, bored. That was when I remembered the upstairs room, looking at the staircase leading upwards.
"In the loft, then? Can't for the life of me think of a reason why they'd be in there." I muttered to myself. I began to make my way to them but was stopped when I heard a set of familiar hoofsteps clip-clopping down the stairs. "Cup?" I inquired.
By the time the mare had descended enough so that she was visible, she looked absolutely buggered. Her mane was ragged and messy and her entire body was soaked in...something, I presumed sweat. Though, her face was adorned by a dreamy smile, it was entirely replaced by a surprised frown by the time she caught sight of me.
"Oh, Kyle! W-what are y-you doing here this early?" She managed a nervous grin at that.
"What do ya mean?" I cocked an eye-brow. "It's like nine o'clock."
Mrs. Cake's eyes widened. Her head spun to the clock on the far wall and her jaw dropped. "Heh, so it is."
I nodded my head slowly. "So...where's Carrot?" I asked. I was given an answer instantaneously as the orange stallion himself popped out from behind the cyan mare and continued down the stairs, the same nervousness about him with every step as he trotted into the kitchen. He looked just a dishevled as Cup.
I looked at the archway to kitchen...then back to Cup...to the kitchen...to Cup...
"Oh...Ugh! God, really?"
Mrs. Cake trotted up to me. "Everypony has needs, Mr. Mercer especially if you're married and in love." She took on a sly smirk. "One day, you might not find it so unwelcoming."
"I'm 15!" I blurted out. "I get it! It's just that...Well, I'm glad you two are damn quiet, last thing I need is Fluttershy hearin'...that ."
"Fluttershy?" Cup asked. I gestured to the yellow pegasus in the corner, she apparently hadn't taken any interest or notice of us and continued to just trying to keep herself entertained. "Whose she?"
"Lyra didn't tell you?"
"Why would Lyra tell me that?"
I groaned. "'Cause I asked her too but that's besides the point." I glanced over at the pink-maned filly. "She's...kinda the reason I couldn't come in yesterday."
"Oh?"
"Yeah, I'll fill ya in 'bout it." I said as I turned towards the door. "Just gotta let ponies know it's safe to come in now." I added with more than a hint of sarcasm. "Seriously, Cup, ever heard of a lock?"
The rest of the morning was anything but special. I managed to get through what happened with Fluttershy pretty quickly, talking to Mr and Mrs. Cake. They were understanding enough, more than enough, really.
So that was that, up until the afternoon was all but me and the little yellow cute bugger up at the counter together. Of course she was abnormally quiet for a pony, some of the customers were even inquiring about her. Though, with Fluttershy, 'quiet' is anything but abnormal. Not that anyone knew that...yet.
Every time I glanced down at her, I couldn't help but think about how her life was going to turn out. Will she choose to live on the ground? Would she still end up to be the Element of Kindness?
I couldn't say. All I could do was keep her safe...and relatively happy.
I handed a bag of muffins over to a familiar customer, I never managed to catch her name but she gladly took the it in her teeth and gave me a smile through it. I nodded and rested my arms over the counter, I looked down beside my feet and saw the small pegasus idly poking at the floor with a hoof. "How ya doin' there, sugar?" I asked.
Fluttershy tilted her head up to look at me, seemingly much more alert than before. However, when she caught my gaze, her ears splayed back and she turned to the ground again. "Oh, I'm...f-fine." She muttered.
"Thinkin' 'bout home, are ya?" She gave a timid nod. "Hey, I promise we'll get ya back up there soon, alright? It's almost 'bout time for me t-"
"Excuse me?" I heard a...strangely familiar voice speak up.
Forcing myself to not facepalm for forgetting my job, I turned back to the counter. Standing there was a light tan Earth-Mare that sported a darker shade of brown for her neatly combed mane that was tied at the end by a simple blue band. I looked up into her expressive light blue eyes. She looked so damn familiar. "Uhh, G'day. What'll it be, shela?"
For the life of me, I can't remember what she ordered but I managed to give it to her. Oddest thing was, I had never seen her before and she didn't give the slightest hint of unease or disgust upon seeing me. All I can tell ya is that she was, by all standards, remarkably beautiful.
...and I think I saw a tiny bulge in her stomach as she exited the shop.
Naturally I shrugged it off and was about to turn back to Fluttershy...
...if it wasn't for somepony abruptly walking into the store and clearing their throat.
I glanced back up...and my jaw dropped.
Standing there was a small white-coated filly, her mane curled up into one of the most decorative hair-styles you'd see in Ponyville. Her large sapphire eyes were mesmerizing and they locked directly onto me.
"Rarity..." I breathed.
"Hello, Kyle." She smiled back, beginning to trot towards me. "Did you miss me?"
I grinned widely. Before I knew it, I vaulted over the counter and dashed over to the little filly. Rarity laughed and scampered up to meet me halfway right before I opened my arms and knelt down. The young porcelain pony gave a short leap and wrapped her front hooves around my neck. She buried her muzzle into my shoulder and squeezed. I hugged her back, almost desperately, probably ruining her pristine coat, which was anything but well-managed by then but I didn't care and neither did she, uncharacteristically.
The last time I saw this pony was when she was ripped from my arms, screaming and taken off to God-knows-where. Now, she was here, she was safe and that just made me nearly burst into tears right then and there.
I had already failed one pony, I couldn't bare to fail another.
"Yeah...yeah, I missed you." I managed. "Ya gave me a real scare, ya know."
Rarity gave me a tender nuzzle at that. "I know and I'm sorry, Unicorn magic is...well, unpredictable. Even at the best of times." She smiled. "And I missed you aswell."
I chuckled and made to stand up, reluctantly letting go of the unicorn. I checked back to see Fluttershy peeking out from around the counter and eyeing the seen with much confusion. I smiled and turned back to Rarity."C'mon, ya got yaself quite the story to tell."
"Indeed I do." She said, matter-of-factly, trotting briskly alongside me back to the counter. "Though, we must make it brief, I require your help with something." She continued before glancing over to Fluttershy. "...and who, my dear, might you be?"
Author's Note
Goddamnit...Goddamnit!
Plus school, girlfriend and videogames are takin' up all my time lately.
Argh, cheers for readin'.
One Little Slip - Barenaked Ladies
Chapter 14 - Heart-Shaped Box
Chapter 14 - Heart-Shaped Box
She eyes me like a Pisces when I am weak I've been locked inside your heart-shaped box for weeks I've been drawn into your magnet tar pit trap I wish I could eat your cancer when you turn black
All Rarity got as an answer was a faint whimper. Fluttershy looked up at me with uncertainty and more than a little bit of
"Uhhh...Rarity, this is Fluttershy. I...'met' her yesterday." I said to the porcelain unicorn. "And Fluttershy, this is my friend, Rarity." I gave the most assuring smile I could muster to the yellow pegasus.
"Charmed." Rarity said with a smile to the pink-maned filly. Fluttershy just nodded silently. "Anyway..." Rarity turned to look up at me. "I was hoping you could help me out with something."
"What d'ya need?"
Rarity pouted and kicked the floor with a hoof. "All my luggage is still at the train station." Her eyes grew unnaturally large and shiny. "And I was hoping that I could find someone nice and strong to carry it for me."
I smirked. Classic Rarity, even at foalhood. "Sure thing but what d'ya mean 'luggage'?"
She grinned. "I'll show you when we get there~" She sang, already skipping off to the door. "C'mon, follow me."
I held up my hand. "Hang on, lemme check in with Cup first." I turned and started for the kitchen, noting that the quiet yellow filly was scampering in tow. I poked my head around the archway, finding the cerulean mare flattening away a slab of dough with a rolling pin. "Hey, Cup?" I called out to her. Her head shot up and spun to face me with the sort of look a deer would have if it were caught in a car's headlights. Though, when she took note that it was me, her expression softened and a small smile graced her muzzle.
"Yes, Kyle?" She asked.
"Remember that filly that sorta went missing the day after yesterday?"
"Mmm? Oh! Yes, I did read something about that in the paper yesterday, they had to postpone the school play because of it, right? Weren't you friends with her? What was her name?"
"Rarity and yeah, we're pretty decent mates."
"It's still hard to hear you say that and mean 'friends'." Cup commented with a giggle.
I scratched the back of my head. "Uhhh, yeah."
"Why do you ask all of a sudden?"
"'Cause she's here."
Mrs. Cake stopped idly using her rolling pin and stared at me for a full beat before she beamed widely. "Oh! They found her, did they?" She asked brightly.
I chuckled. "Actually, I reckon she found her own way back." That managed to change her expression to an inquisitive one. "Ya see, she wasn't necessarily 'taken'. From what I could gather, it was just some unicorn magic gone astray." I explained.
"I see...well, then what is she doing here?"
"That's what I wanted to tell you." I began. "Lass needs some help with something, so I was wondering if it was okay to step out for a quick while."
Cup's eyes narrowed slightly into a very bemused stare.
"Look, I know I slacked off yesterday but that was for a good reason." I started. "I'll be back in no time, I promise. Thirty minutes tops."
Mrs. Cake put a hoof to her chin and glanced down at the dough on the counter for a moment, looking very contemplative. Finally, after what felt like hours and a single bead of sweat ran down my head, she spoke. "Okay."
"Okay? Awesome, I'll be right-"
"But don't make this a habit of yours, alright?" Cup gave me a stern gaze, which was enough to make me gulp absentmindedly.
"Aye, Cap'n." I whipped around the archway and found Fluttershy sitting there patiently, looking up me with the large teal eyes of hers. I knelt down and smiled at her. "I gotta go help out Rarity now, Fluttershy." I said, she casted a forlorn look to the ground at that. "I don't wanna leave you along though, so do you wanna come with me?" She looked aside, hiding her face away from me with her mane.
After a minute, she turned back around and regarded me again with her eyes.
And nodded, the faintest of smiles growing on her muzzle.
I grinned and stood up, noticing that Rarity was waiting by the door with a rather impatient look on her face. Can't be helped I suppose.
"Are you quite finished?" She asked with a irritated groan.
I just nodded. "Alright, Rarity. Show us whatcha got."
"Here we are~! Now if you would be so kind as to..."
It didn't take us that long to reach the train station from The Corner but it was still a decent walk. The whole time, Rarity and I shared idle small-talk, catching up on what had transpired between today and when she dissapeared. I told her that I managed to get the play to be postponed, which seemed to absolute elate the porcelain unicorn with joy. Rarity then began to tell me what exactly happened when her horn took her off to God-knows-where. She apparently had the most convaluted odyssey, her horn managed to lead her through forests, towns, deserts and ended her up on a cliff edge.
It goes without saying that it all very believable and I had a shit-eating grin on my face the whole time. To which, I don't think she noticed.
Of course I began to tell her the story of how I managed to 'save' Fluttershy. The admiration in Rarity's eyes was truly heart-warming when I got to the part about catching her and taking her in.
All tears were exempt, obviously.
Fluttershy remained mostly quiet, only her hooves patting against the grass was the only sound she made. I frowned a little at that, it would be nice to hear her speak up every once in a while but I suppose she just didn't know what to say.
Rarity noticed what I said about the Sonic Rainboom and her smile grew. She was about to say something else but then noticed that we had already arrived at the station and then proceeded to present her 'luggage' to us.
Rarity's young voice went all but unnoticed to me as I took in the sight that she brought the yellow filly and I to. She waved a hoof presentingly at stacks...literal stacks of bags. It didn't matter that they were all different, shape and style wise, sitting there on the train platform with ponies idly ignoring it and going about their business, what did matter was what was inside them. Everywhere your eyes would travel down any particular bag, one could notice the jagged protrusions in the material from within, each one more filled-to-the-brim than the last. In fact, in a few of them, I could see the faintest shine of coloured rocks bouncing away the sunlight and sparkly majestically.
Gems.
An absolute fortunate in gemstones and jewels.
I knew that there'd be alot of the damn things but this...this was just ridiculous. Rarity was probably the richest pony in town and she was still only a filly!
Truth be told, I was sort of jealous and very...very thankful that nopony had decided to steal a young unicorn's treasured findings.
"Kyle? Hello~? Kyle?"
I turned to her, mouth nearly hitting the ground. "R-rarity...How?"
"You weren't listening, were you?" She deadpanned.
"Sorry but do ya mind explainin' all...this?" I gestured to the stack.
She gave an upturned, closed-eye smile. "Well, that explosion that you mentioned, I witnessed it aswell." She began. "Quite the extraordinary occurence, if I might say. It was capable enough to split the rock my horn lead me to in two." She opened her eyes and grinned, her sapphire pools sparkling with joy. "When my horn finally stopped dragging me, I knew that it had led me to my destiny! Sure, I was a tad confused and more than a little bit angry that it brought me to a rock, of all things."
I chuckled. "Yeah, I'd imagine."
"But then I saw the jewels inside and knew that I was right! Fortunately enough, there was a small town not too far from the cliff, so I took whatever I could carry, bought all these bags and the kind ponies I met there were helpful enough to send me on my way with them."
I stared at her for a long moment then back at the bags and scratched my neck. Trying to imagine everything I just heard.
"Well...I guess that makes 'nough sense." I shrugged. "I'm just glad ya didn't run into trouble 'cause o' this little pile here."
"It was rather fortunate, wasn't it?"
"Yeah."
"Well, then, hop to it, let's go."
"What?"
"You're carrying them."
My jaw dropped, I gave a quick glance to the bags and let out a hopeless chuckle. "You're kiddin', right?"
Rarity just smirked. "That is why I asked for your help."
I counted the bags, about twelve in total. I groaned and tested a relatively small saddlebag filled with gems for it's weight. Not too heavy, reckon I could just swing this over like a backpack. I thought, grabbing another and trying to keep in it a vice-like grip under my arm. Seemed to be efficient enough.
"Rares? Mind if we make another trip there and back, I can only carry so much." Which was then when something came to mind. "Wait, if you just can't use magic to lug these around...how did you manage to get them on the train?"
Rarity stared blankly at an upturned hoof, as if a woman checking her fingernails. "I had some help." She stated simply before she then grinned up at me. "And now, you're the help." She added wryly.
I just groaned, she was gonna owe me for this.
And I just knew somehow that I'll never get around to collecting the debt.
"RARITY!!"
"Mother!"
I stood back and watched with the unicorns haul, taking in the sight as the rounded pink mare dashed over to Rarity and crushed her in a bone-destroying hug. I'm pretty sure I even heard one snap under her embrace but that was probably just my imagination.
"Oh, I was so worried!" She cried. Trickles of tears streaming down her muzzle as she held her daughter. All too suddenly, did she break away and take hold of her shoulders in both hooves. "Don't you ever do that again!" She barked. It wasn't to last as her expression melted into another tear-filled joyful face. "Oh, I'm so glad you're safe." Garden hugged her again.
Rarity said nothing, just simply content in hugging her mother back, albeit with much less force. Despite the weight of the bags increasingly making my arms tired, I watched the spectacle with a closed-in smile. I glanced down and spied Fluttershy watching it with a tiny frown, her ears splayed back suddenly and her bottom lip trembled slightly. Poor lass.
I set the bags down, making a rather noisy collective jangle and knelt down beside the pegasus. She looked up at me and I could see the tears brimming in her eyes, I frowned sympathetically at her, I knew what was making her sad.
Without any hesitation, I tentatively brought Fluttershy into a hug. I let out a soft chuckle, I barely made it to her when I began to open my arms, she gave a quick pounce and she leapt up into the embrace. She sobbed quietly and all I could do was stroke her mane softly. I'm so useless.
"Hey, it's okay, sugar." I soothed. Trying to keep my voice low so that the others couldn't hear me. "I'm gonna do everything I can to get you back home, I promise." She looked up at me and I nearly cringed at the practical rain falling from her sparkling eyes. "Alright?"
She didn't answer me right away and instead went to cast one last look at Rarity and her mother, Garden Wishes. I thought she was going to burst into tears again but was genuinely surprised.
I watched as her mouth slowly but surely twitched and curled up into a smile.
I wasn't completely sure what was going on in her head but I found comfort to see that bright beam on her face.
I gave her coat a quick rub and she turned to look up at me and flashed a toothy grin, still watering at the eyes. There were no words, I don't think there really needed to be, I think on some level we understood eachother just fine, like we'd known eachother all our lives.
In that moment, I loved the little yellow pegasus as if she were my own flesh and blood.
And I could only hope in time that she would do so aswell.
But that was not for the present to think of.
I looked up and found that Garden and Rarity slowly pulled away from eachother, I found this to be an appropriate time to speak up. "Uhh, Rarity?"
The white unicorn rotated her head to face me, her eyes shining with unshed tears. "Yes, Kyle?"
I didn't reply straight away and instead thought better to bring in the current load inside, the look on the rounded light purple unicorn was priceless. I set them down in the foyer and pulled off the most shit-eating grin I could muster."Where ya want the first lot?"
Rarity giggled. Garden nearly fainted.
After making another trip to the station and back again, Rarity explained everything that had transpired to her mother and eventually her father, who apparently was taking a nap in the other room while we were bringing in possibly the greatest fortune this family may see.
Rarity didn't accompany me on the second but instead stayed with Garden to do so. When Fluttershy and I came back, I couldn't help but chuckle at the abundance of blatant disbelief on the white stallion's face.
The yellow pegasus and I didn't quite exchange on the return trip but she wore a new serene smile that nearly my heart explode whenever I glanced at her.
Garden and...I think his name was Straw? Straw something or other...
Anyway!
Rarity's parents kindly invited myself and Fluttershy into the next room, there they insisted we sit down.
There were biscuits, so I obliged. She seemed to like them too, tentatively nibbling at the ones I'd hand over to her, she'd give me a quiet 'thank you' whenever I would.
Garden began. "Well, this is all quite overwhelming." She sighed. "But I think it's time to decide what we're going to do with all these." She gestured to the horde.
"It's already been decided." Rarity piped up gleefully. "I'm going to incorporate them into my ensembles for the show!" She stated, proudly. I grinned at her exuberance.
Straw and Garden glanced at eachother briefly. I frowned a little, I'd seen that look before. "Rarity." The stallion began. The filly's face suddenly began to fall on each word that he spoke. "I don't think that's a very good-"
"I think that's a great idea, Rarity." I said quickly, cutting him off. Everyone in the room looked at me in surprise. Rarity, in hope. "I mean, this is what was missin', right? Ya always said that something was just not right 'bout the costumes, didn'tcha? That they needed to be, oh, how'd ya it...?"
"...Fabulous." Rarity breathed.
"Yeah, there it is and now you're sittin' on a fortune of diamonds." I smirked. "Ya know, it's kinda admirable. Anyone else would've just pawned them in...but you, Rares. You would shoot down that selfish notion and instead use your wealth to give joy to others, doesn't matter how you do it, you just do it."
The white unicorn filly had the beginnings of tears in her eyes...even a slight blush on her cheeks.
"And I reckon this is a golden example of just how generous you are." I grinned. "So, to Hell with that." I turned to the couple whose mouths both had fallen agape during my little speech. "Whatd'ya say you scurry off to ya room, I bring your jewels up, you sew 'em into your bloody food-costumes and I can go tell the school that you're back, the show's back on and you're gonna blow all our fu-friggin' minds, huh?"
She was silent for a long while after my little episode there.
She was also silent as she leapt from her seat and slowly trotted over to me.
Rarity tilted her head up, her sapphire eyes glimmering.
I let an 'oof' as she wrapped her hooves around my legs in a soft hug. I chuckled and bent down, she released me only for a second so she could envelope them around my shoulders. I pulled one arm over her and gave gentle squeeze. She sniffled. "Y-you really think I-I can?"
I pulled away and stared back into her eyes. All I could think to say was an old quote...but it did her justice.
"You listen to me, Rarity. Ya got the makin's of greatest in ya but ya gotta steer the helm and chart your own course. Stick to it, no matter the squalls...and when the time comes for you to really test out the cut of your sails and show whatcha made of...well, I hope I'm there, catchin' some of the light comin' off ya that day."
The young unicorn just stared up at me in awe, the flow of tears seemed to just everlast. I just smiled at her, staring at her through the ebony tendrils of my hair. I brushed them aside so I could see her as she should. Pure.
I snuck a glance at her parents, they now sat where they used to stand, Garden leaning on the stallions shoulder as he had a hoof on hers. They both seemed on the verge of tears, Straw less so but he couldn't conceal it nor could either of them hide their proud smiles.
I looked back at Fluttershy, she faired no better, simply choosing to stare at me with glassy eyes and that same glowing beam on her face.
I gazed back down at Rarity just as she limply buried her head into my chest. I chuckled again and gave her coat a soft rub.
It was silent for what felt like forever after that.
It was only when I realised that I had some news that needed giving that I gently pulled away from the small unicorn. Clearing my throat, I spoke. "Now, Rarity, heh...Howzabout those damn suits, ay? C'mon, I'll me-"
She cut me off by planting a quick and appreciative peck on the cheek.
Rarity pulled back and grinned with now a massive blush burning from her face. "Thankyou." She spoke quietly. In an instant, she turned and head for the stairs that led to her room. I just shook my head, letting out yet another brief laugh and went for the first group of bags.
Author's Note
Does my icon give away why I chose that title for this chapter?
Heart-Shaped Box - Nirvana.../Dead Sara
Chapter 15 - Turning Into You
I've been drowning in the sea I've tried to please you It's all I'll ever be, it's all I ever knew I'm trying to be me but I'm turning into you
I leaned back and breathed a brief sigh of contentment at the memory. I could still recall the touch of Rarity's lips on my cheek. Even now, resting back on my couch, the happily sleeping yellow pegasus still curled by my side.
I stared down at her for a second but my gaze would always shift to the crusty scarlet stains in my jacket. I frowned at the sight, holding back a grimace...and a growl.
The rush of it all, all that had transpired tonight was still lurching in my mind, refusing to let me rest for long. Let alone long enough to actually sleep.
But still, there was a light there, a little creeping sparkle in the darkness that would always bring to me a feeling of calm. The light was morphed into a single sentence, shining brightly amongst the shadows.
...It's Over.
Rarity graciously thanked me after carrying the last load of diamonds in her room. I really hope all this heavy lifting is doing something for me, 'cause if not...then fuck heavy lifting...selfish bastard.
Anyway!
Rarity trotted over to her work-station, where her costumes and sewing instruments lay, awaiting. "I really can't thank you enough, Kyle." She said as I placed the bags down by others. "You truly have been a great friend."
I chuckled, fighting an oncoming blush as I scratched my neck. "Heh, no worries, lass." I said. "But cheers...that's means alot."
She smiled up at me before ducking back into the cabinet built into her desk.
I gave the scene a quick glance around. Little to nothing had changed since she had taken off on her little journey. However, looking back at the window, I barely was able to hold back a grimace as I recalled what had transpired.
She looked so scared...
"Kyle!" Rarity called, flopping what seemed to resemble a wearing lions mane made of pale yellow feathers. "Could you bring one of the bags over, I wish to start immediately." She beamed at me from across the room.
"Sure thing, sugar." I bent down and picked up one of the smaller ones as it seemed that the costume in question was not quite as eccentric as the ones I had seen. I set the bag down on the table next to the feathered get-up, Rarity nodded a thanks. "So, whose is this one?" I asked.
"Cheerilee's, I believe."
"Oh, really?"
"Yes, I haven't spoken to her much, personally but she seems nice enough..." There was a flash of slight disdain on her face. "...more or less a teacher's pet though."
That got me to snicker a little. "Heh, that makes sense."
"What does?"
"That she would be."
"How do you figure? Have you talked much with her?"
I scratched my arm. "Uhh, no, she's the little maroon filly, ain't she?"
"Indeed but that doesn't answer my question." Rarity narrowed her eyes at me slightly.
I looked to the side. "Uhhh, I dunno, she just seems like she would be, ya know? She's...got that vibe 'bout her."
Please buy it...
"...Oh, well, I suppose you have a point." Rarity smiled again. "You've quite the keen eye for personality, don't you, Kyle? Seems that every time you meet a pony, you just instantly click with them on some level. Almost as if you've known them long before they'd ever seen you ."
I chuckled nervously at that. "Heh, well, cheers, Rares...I think?"
Rarity nodded and ducked back under the table.
I shook my head with a thin grin and sighed, turning my attention towards the door. I walked back to it, pried it open and called out through the house. "Hey, Fluttershy?! Ya'll 'kay down there?!"
No sooner had I asked, the winged filly poked her head out from around the archway, leading to the kitchen and looked up at me at the top of the stairs. She strained her soft voice to speak loud enough for me to hear. "Yes, Kyle." She replied simply.
I smiled and nodded. "A'ight, hang on, I'll be down in a sec and we'll go, 'kay?"
Fluttershy let her mouth curl up happily before nodding in return. I shot her a quick thumbs-up, which mostly likely, it's meaning went way over her head.
I stepped back into Rarity's room, I really didn't want to leave so suddenly after all that but I had a feeling that she'd work better and faster in solace. She was still rummaging through her gear by the time I wandered up to the table again. As she did, I found myself pondering something. A simple and over-used question but it had me thinking, so without seeing the fault in asking, I proceeded.
"Hey, Rares?" I prompted
"Hmm?" She responded, it was actually kinda cute the way she said it.
"How old are you?"
Rarity laughed a little to herself. "Why, I'm fourteen, my friend. Why do you ask?" She replied, a hint of some tone that I wasn't quite familiar with leading up in her voice.
Fourteen, ay? Huh, barely younger than me...and Lyra's comin' up on her eleventh now...interestin'.
"Kyle?" Rarity's sudden curious eyes brought me out of my musings.
"W-what?" ...Did I stutter?
"Why do you ask, darling?" She repeated. Heh, startin' early.
"Oh, just wonderin'."
She moved under the table again. "I'm positive I already mentioned that at some point."
I scratched at the growing whiskers on my cheek. "Yeah, well, I forget stuff."
"It would appear so." Rarity let out a little giggle at that before letting out a quick gasp of delight. Pulling out something, she whirled back up around and slammed a white canister next to the costumes. In big, bold, black lettering read:
GLUE
"Wha..?"
"Well, I have to attached the gems to the ensembles somehow! " She beamed brightly.
I stared, dumbfounded at the bottle. "Oh, well...sure, I guess?
"Well, what did you expect me to do? Do you have some better idea?" Rarity pouted.
I snickered. "No, no, after all, whose the one with the most experience? The upcoming fashionista? Or the alien that rarely wears anythin' 'xcept black, white or red?"
Rarity giggled...frankly, it was adorable. "Ahh, well, you do have a point...however, it does look quite good on you." She remarked, giving her eyelashes a quick bat. "I'd imagine you'd look quite dashing in my shade."
"Says you." I winked.
With the slightest red tint on her cheeks, Rarity simply laughed me off and began ruffling through the gems, hoping to find somewhere good to start on her work.
"Well." I clasped my hands together. "I reckon Flutters and I best be off."
That got her to cast a downtrodden look. "Oh..."
I leaned in and softly took hold of her chin with my index finger and thumb and brought her gaze up to mine. There, I smiled. "Hey, I'll see ya tomorrow at the show, 'kay?"
She nodded slightly, apparently not caring that I was still holding her. "And besides, wouldn't want to get in the way of your work." I chuckled. "Which reminds me, you pulled me away from mine, better get back 'fore the Cakes flog me." I released her at that, which seemed to dishearten her.
She sighed. "I suppose you have a point." She then smiled brightly. "See you tomorrow, Kyle."
I gave a two fingered salute when I reached the door. Grinning at the white unicorn from across the room.
I tapped my fingers idly as I stood at the counter once more.
The walk back was fairly straight forward. After saying goodbye to Rarity, I had found Fluttershy idly, if not a bit timidly, which was expected, talking to the white filly's parents. I didn't pry into what they were conversing about but it didn't bother me to see the little pegasus socializing. We both said our salutations to the couple and were about to walk out the door before the mother, Garden pulled me aside...
...and hugged the living Hell out of me.
"Thank you." She said simply, prying herself away and smiling as she stood next to the stallion.
"For what?" I asked, dumbfounded.
"Rarity needs a friend like you." He said. "One that'll stick up for her, I don't remember the last time she looked that happy." He put his hoof around Garden and pulled her closer by his side, an act she seemed to appreciate. He looked down at her the space between her front and back legs and smiled warmly.
I noticed a faint bulge. "Wait...are you...?"
"Five months." She said simply.
"Wow." I blanched. "Uhhh...Congratulations?"
"Thank you."
"And Umm...Sorry if I kinda challenged your parental authority." I said nervously, scratching the space between my shoulder blades. "It's just, I know how much this meant to her and-"
"We understand. If anything, we're glad you did." Garden stated swiftly.
"Well...A'ight, then." I sighed. "C'mon, Fluttershy."
"Okay. Bye!" She said, softly, walking out the door when I held it open for her.
"Catya, you two." I nodded and with that, I shut the door.
It wasn't long before we got back into the same rhythm we were in for most of the day before Rarity showed up. The yellow pegasus would sit by my side on the counter, occasionally bringing up a bit of small talk every now and again. Thankfully, the ever-ebbing customers seemed to pay her little mind, coming up, ordering and leaving or sitting at a booth.
Working at the Corner for so long, you tend to meet alot of ponies. By now, there was almost no unfamiliar face, all except the occasional traveller that heard about us through the grape vine around town. The Cakes were ecstatic about that, always glad to have more business but it was more than money to them.
They excelled at baking, always wanting to share their creations with ponies, whomever they may be and if it just so happens that there was somepony visiting that just so happened to be going to another part of Equestria and just so happened to tell their friends about the "Amazing Sugarcube Corner", maybe given time, those ponies might just so happen end up visiting Ponyville.
You know, theoretically.
I mean, surely it wasn't because the bakery was the workplace of quite literally the rarest creature in all of Equestria, who was also on first name basis with the Princess and her niece.
Heheh...Ahhh, I miss those two, wonder how Tia's keepin' up with little ol' Twilight 'bout now...
The day was ebbing towards it's inevitable end all too soon enough. Already, the orange light of the sun began to blanket the land, casting elongated shadows of whatever may be in it's path. The few ponies that had settled down at the Bakery began to leave, either on their own or with the small circle of friends that they had spent their time here with. I recognised a bright red mare stand up and walk to the door, what was her name again?
Round House, that was it.
She had come by every so often, even making a bit bout of small talk with me or one of the Cakes, always leaving with a smile on her face. I knew that she liked chocolate and blueberry muffins with cinnamon sugar sprinkled on top, I also knew that she was a martial-artist and that her family lead all the way back to Princess Platinum...
...Hey, it's a small town, everyone knows everyone.
Or in my case, it's everybody knows everypony ...mostly.
House opened the front but not before turning her head to face me with a beaming grin...and winked.
She left after that, the door softly closing in her wake.
I glanced up at the clock. It was the end of my shift and time to go home. I looked back at the filly, now curled up on the counter top and sleepily watching the Bakery, her eyes following the ponies that began to leave. I let out a brief but audible yawn and not a second later, so had she. I chuckled quietly at that, it would seem the day was weighing down on both of us. I stretched my back.
"Cup?" I called out to the mare over by a booth, wiping it down with a wash-cloth.
"Mmm?"
I rounded the counter. "I'm headin' off." I looked over at the sleepy filly. "Fluttershy and I are buggered, been kind of a long day." I wrapped my hands around her and set her on the ground, she seemed bashful but thankful. I walked towards the door and grabbed my hoodie that hung from the coat rack by the entrance.
Mrs. Cake seemed...pleased with what I said. "Alright, then, travel safe. Best get home before the rain starts up."
I nodded, gesturing with my arm to the pegasus. She promptly climbed up my sleeve so that she was now hanging by my shoulders with her front hooves around my neck. I held her in place with my right arm, gave one more smile to Cup and opened the door.
Author's Note
Turning Into You - The Offspring
Shortest chapter yet but there's a reason behind that
...FORESHADOWING!!
When you lose something you can't replace When you love someone, but it goes to waste Could it be worse?
Lights will guide you home And ignite your bones And I will try to fix you.
Cup was right, it was just starting to rain.
As much as I dearly wanted to just run with the little pegasus in my arms all the way back to the cottage to get out of it, I had made a promise to her.
I was going to see her home.
After coming back to work from Rarity's, I had thought non-stop about how I was going to go about and do just that. I had thought about simply going to town hall, maybe speak to the current mayor about it and he could get a word to Cloudsdale. By then, Fluttershy's parents could come down and retrieve her or she would just be sent up via one of those pegasi-carriages.
However, something told me that if I did that, Fluttershy would taken under the care of...well, I really didn't know. The mayor, himself or a mere random pony to watch her until she could be sent or taken home.
As selfish as it would've seemed, I didn't like that.
I didn't take kindly to the idea that she would be...taken away from me.
At least, before she was safely on her way home.
I've only known her in person for little under two days but I can't help but feel this...attachment to her. Then again, I can't help but feel the same with Lyra, AJ, Rares or even Cadence and Tia.
Say what you will but suddenly knowing the entities of your fascination on a personal level really tends to spark something. I love them as if they were my own kin.
And really...they were, or at least...the closest thing to it that I had now.
So, instead, I came up with another idea, one that I shared with Cup before my shift had ended. Boy, was I lucky to have such lenient employers. I had explained to Cup that I wanted to instead, send a letter directly to Fluttershy's parents, letting them know that she was safe and for them to collect her. The cerulean mare seemed to admire my caring nature for the yellow filly and obliged. She let me use a spare envelope and sheet of lined paper, aswell as a quill. I would've preferred a pen but you work with what you get, right? My handwriting was atrocious, no matter what I used anyway.
So, in between taking and serving orders, taking and exchanging money, I wrote the letter. Fluttershy had informed me of the address aswell as the postal code, I thanked her kindly for that. Luckily too, I wasn't even sure what my postal code was at the time, thankfully, she knew hers.
Convenient.
I re-read the letter after finishing it, it wasn't long, just enough to send the message.
Dear. Fluttershy's parents.
Your daughter is alive.
She is safe and well. She is now in Ponyville and wants to go home. It's a miracle she's even alive. Please come to the cottage just on the outskirts of town and retrieve her. I've done what I can to look after her until now but I really think she dearly misses Cloudsdale and the two of you.
...Regards, Kyle Mercer.
I shrugged at the short letter, it was pathetic but it got the point across. I was about to fold it up and place it within the envelope when I noticed Flutershy's large eyes following me. She was still sitting atop the counter. I could see a silent question screaming at me from behind them.
I smiled at her, placing the letter in front of her and offering her the quill. She silently took it in her mouth and smiled at me through clenched teeth. Fluttershy scribbled something onto the paper, it always amazed me how dexterous ponies were with their mouths...Uhhhh, forget I said that.
The pegasus hoofed the letter over to me. I glanced over to the added inscription, right below my name were the words; "Love Fluttershy" in curvy, neat writing.
I had nothing to say, I simply looked back towards her to find her grinning face staring back. Regardless of what it said, now it was perfect.
After getting practically saturated as we rushed through the downpour cascading the streets. The two of us managed to reach the post office. I had the young filly cradled in my arms with my jacket as a sorta make-shift blanket. She was shivering but she was far better off then myself. I could only hope she wouldn't get sick.
I felt little intrusive as I opened the door, dripping water onto the carpeted floor as I walked inside towards the front desk. The building looked deserted. There was nopony in sight, neither staff nor public. For a moment, I didn't know what to do. Do I try tomorrow? Do I give in and just go to the mayor? How did mail services work again? Can I not just send it to Tia and she'll sort it out? I felt Fluttershy shift her gaze up to me, watching me curiously. What if...
Fuck it. Come back tomorrow. What's one more day?
I was about to turn back to the door. That is until I heard a set of hoofsteps. Glancing back at the desk, I spotted a dark green pegasus mare set herself behind it. When she saw me, she cocked an eyebrow upwards. I frowned, something which didn't last long as she let out a quiet giggle to herself. "Can I help you?" She asked, a chirp in her tone.
Now it was my turn to cock an eyebrow. I coughed. "Uhhh aye."
I felt around my pocket for the letter but then remembered that it was in my jacket. Fluttershy silently protested at being taken of her source of warmth but reluctantly complied when I set her on the floor and unwrapped the white mass of fabric from around her. I watched her shake her small body rapidly, as if she were more canine than equine, water flailing off of her coat. It was adorable, really. Searching around through the coat, it didn't take long to find the letter. Sure, it was mildly damp but still in one piece. I walked up to the mare, her mane was a glittery hue of silver and her eyes were crimson red.
Ponies, man, you'll never find two that have the same colour scheme. I'm no geneticist but I'm pretty sure that's impossible. Whatever, it's a world filled with magical talking ponies, what's there to explain after that?
I held out the letter to her. "Can ya make sure this gets to Cloudsdale?"
She nodded and took it in her teeth before setting it aside. "Why don't you just use your own mailbox?"
I rubbed my neck. "I don't necessarily have one of those, all my stuff just kinda gets left on my door." I paused. "Or comes through a magical fireplace."
She stared silently for a moment then shook her head with another soft giggle. "Whatever you say."
This chick's pretty chill...
"Cheers, lass." She nodded again, I smiled before turning back to the little filly. "C'mon, 'Shy, let's get goin'."
I knelt down and opened up the jacket, Fluttershy trotted over and settled herself in as I wrapped it up around her small frame, much to her glee. She let out a quiet hum of appreciation as her head poked out from it, a content smile on her face. I swear I felt my heart explode right there and then. "Get home safe, you two." The mare called as we reached the door. I looked back to find her waving. I gave a two-fingered salute and pushed open the door.
It was beginning to really piss down.
Now, I've seen and experienced my fair share of rain and have, rather dramatically, one might even call this a bit of a cliche but I've come to enjoy it. Hell, if I know what it is but this was a borderline storm, meaning that it wasn't really at all safe outside. The dirt roads became mud and the grass became over-watered, the few insects that inhabited the area drowned in the rain. These ponies, man, I don't think I'll ever understand why they have to have binge rain storms to make up for every two or so weeks of sunshine.
We had just reached the the edge of town and we were dearly saturated. It seemed my little impromptu blanket wasn't as effective as I though, Fluttershy was shivering in my arms. The road crossing the plains outside Ponyville grew harder and harder to traverse, I felt the mud seep into my shoes and the dirt that kicked up onto my clothes, too ingrained to be washed away by the rain. Athena was going to have my neck.
"Don't worry, Shy...We're almost home-"
I was cut off as I let out a loud yelp, feeling a sharp, sudden pain in my foot. Next came my loss of balance, I tumbled forward over on the axis of my foot. Without thinking, I tossed the little filly in my arms forward, she landed with a dull thud and let out an "eep" before groaning in pain.
That's when my face hit the road.
"...Fuck." Mud clung to my clothes, even managing to find it's way buried into my hair and decorating my face. Pulling my myself partially from the ground, I looked up to see Fluttershy rummaging her way out of my now, tarnished jacket. Her hooves became stained with mud as she managed herself and for the most part, looked alright but her coat was now getting saturated and I couldn't help notice the faint limp she in her step.
"A-are you okay?" She asked, concerned yet still timid.
I tried to smile. "Yeah." I took a quick glance behind me, finding a tall black mound sticking out from the path. "Tripped on a damn rock. How ya doin'?"
"My h-hoof kinda hurts."
"C'mon, let's keep goin'."
I stood up groggily. swatting away whatever dirt I could. It wasn't much but it was better than all of it. I tilted my head to Fluttershy, who now stood in front of me, watching me patiently, curiously. I looked over to my jacket and grimaced, I wasn't going to bundle her up in that now. I walked towards it, the heavy pitter-patter of the rain became almost natural now. I picked it up by the hood and cringed. It was gonna need a thorough wash. Tossing it over my shoulder, I turned back to look at Fluttershy, however, she was not facing me.
Her wide, cerulean eyes were glued to something. Her mouthed formed into a frown and she stood with the utmost attention I had ever seen her.
For a moment, I was frightened. What was she looking at?
I followed her line of sight. My gaze stretched far but I couldn't make out or distinguish whatever caught her focus. I strode up closer to her. "Shy, wha-"
She answered immediately in he form of a short, yellow hoof extending forward, she was pointing at something. I registered her gesture and followed her hoof's trajectory. It was pointing at the ground. In the briefest instant, I thought to just brush it off and just pick up and dash home. I would've too if I didn't hear it. It was faint but audible. A tiny squeaking sound, frantic, high-pitched and short between bursts. I noticed movement underneath the mud and between the the vines of sludge poked out a defining shade of grey. Then I saw an ear stick out from the dirt.
There was a rabbit buried head-deep in mud.
Before I could do anything, Fluttershy suddenly sprung into action. I stood there, dumbfounded as I watched her dig out the poor rascal with her hooves, letting out muffled grunts as she worked. The rabbit still squeaked rapidly but something told me that it was in pain.
When Fluttershy turned back to face me, her mane and coat were now dirtier than ever and she cradled the mud-caked bunny in her hoof. Wordlessly, she trotted up to me, rather awkwardly as she now had to use one of her front hooves to carry the rodent but she managed, even with her back leg having been injured in her earlier fall. She looked up at me, a pleading gaze in her eyes. "We gotta help her."
Her tone was unwavering. I held out my hands. "Alright but we gotta hurry..." I looked down at the battered feline she placed in my open palms and noticed a faint hue of red on it's side through the mud. "I think she's bleeding."
We ran.
It took me a moment but I realised that I wasn't carrying the little yellow pegasus anymore and instead, she was keeping up pace with me on hoof. Of course I wasn't running as fast as I could, I had an injured bunny in my arms but I was overly impressed with Fluttershy resolve and determination. Almost like the rabbit sparked something in her.
It wasn't too long before we crossed the bridge overlooking the stream below and ran up to the scratched up to the cottage. The two of us caught our breath as I pulled out the key from my back pocket and unlocked the door. I pushed it aside and allowed the filly to run in first. I slammed the door shut upon my own entry.
We were home. Out of that damn storm. With a dazed, dirty and scratched-up bunny.
I shook my head and threw my jacket onto the floor. Before I knew it, Fluttershy had bolted up the stairs. "What're ya doin'!?"
She didn't answer. I groaned. "C'mon, little guy, let's get that sorted."
It squeaked in response. At the least, it wasn't thrashing or trying to escape, so it was either smart enough to know we wanted to help it or it was just too tired to resist. Poor bugger must think this would be it's last night of life.
I walked up the stairs, all of us were going to need a wash. Opening the door to the bathroom, I found Fluttershy already inside, opening up the medicine cabinate before pulling out a bandage from the first-aid I kept in there. Bless her heart.
I walked over to the sink and ran the hot water after shoving a plug into the drain. I evened out the temperature with some cold and tested it with a dip of my hand. I recoiled with a sharp yelp and turned the hot water off, allowing it to cool to the perfect degree. It was okay after a few seconds. I lowered the rabbit into the pool and it squirmed in my grasp, not fully knowing what I was doing with it. I felt Fluttershy watching with a hoof to her mouth in anxiety, clearly she nervous about the situation.
The rabbit clawed me. I forgot they had those.
"Ow." I said flatly. Obviously, this rabbit didn't trust me but maybe..." 'Shy?"
She perked up and looked towards me. "Hmm?"
"I think she likes you more." I said as I gestured for her to take the rabbit. She seemed hesitant but shortly after a few moments.
"O-okay." She took the feline in her hooves and trotted to the sink. It was low enough for her. I leaned back on the door frame and watched as she steadily let the rodent sink into the pool of water. The rabbit's eyes were glued to Fluttershy, it never made a move to resist her and remained docile and calm. Most of the grime that clung to it's fur washed off instantly but it was still stained and matted. She looked at me, to which I gestured to the window-sill by she the shower. It wasn't really for animals or pets but shampoo is still better than no soap at all and besides, it was made for a pony's coat, so I assumed it was alright to use.
She took it in her hoof and looked down at the bunny. "Now...Close your eyes." She spoke, quietly. I didn't think it would but I've been wrong before. I watched in surprise as the tiny ball of fur clenched it's eyes shut, as if on command. Fluttershy smiled faintly and squeezed a fair portion of the bottle onto the feline and then some into the bathwater, it didn't look pleased about it. She then began to massage the soap into the creature's fur and by that, it seemed to relax, even the briefest glimpses of the rabbit-equivalent of a content smile began to spread across it's features.
Fluttershy turned the tap on the cold water and held the bunny it to rinse off. Taking the bunny out, she looked to me and smiled as I handed her a small towel. She took it in her teeth and nodded thankfully before spitting it into her hooves and roughly yet tentatively began drying off the furry feline.
By the end of the ordeal, there now sat a tiny, gleefully-looking rabbit on my bathroom floor, looking up at Fluttershy and I. We both smiled back down at it. It hopped over to the pegasus and adorably rubbed it's head against her leg, lovingly. She seemed taken aback by this but I noticed something as her expression softened and she rubbed the bunny's head, between the ears.
There was something different about her.
"Hey." I spoke up. She turned to look up at me. "There are some carrots in the fridge, I bet the little tike it mighty hungry." The rabbit seemed to understand and perked up with an excited beam. "Go on, I'm gonna try and wash up, myself."
Fluttershy nodded. There was a certain aura about her now. "Okay, Kyle." With that, she left me in the bathroom, I stared at the shower and smiled wide.
I threw on a pair of clean clothes, a simple pair of blue sweatpants and a black button-up shirt, all of which were custom fitted for me by Athena. All of which, she charged for, I might add. I was about to head on back downstairs to see how Fluttershy was but stopped when I caught the briefest glimpses of white in my wardrobe.
My mother's jacket.
Still old, still faded but it was all I had to remember her by. Out of nostalgia, I unhooked it from it's hanger and pulled my arms through the sleeves. I was cold and it was warm.
I walked into the kitchen and there she was, calmly feeding a full carrot to out latest guest. It nibbled on the vegetable with vigour and brushed it's head against Fluttershy, as if trying to coax another one out of her. I only chuckled at that. "Hey, 'Shy?" She didn't seem to notice me until I spoke, her ears perked up and she turned to face me.
"Yes?"
"Why don't you take a quick shower?"
Oh, I-ummm..." She glanced over to the rabbit.
I got the message. "Don't worry, I'll take care o' her. You go and wash up." I smiled.
"I don't know if-"
"Fluttershy, there's more mud on you than there is fur." I said, flatly.
"...Okay." She nodded and trotted past me.
I only smiled as I watched her climb up the stairs. I shook my head and turned to face the rabbit. "So...ya like carrots, ay?"
It didn't answer, only remained silent as it watched me with it's tiny, black eyes. "Yeah, so do I, 'tis why I buy 'em."
It wrinkled it's nose "So, got any family?"
One of it's ears flicked to the side. "Yeah, me too." I sighed, pulling up a seat from the dinner table. "So, what were ya doin' out there?"
It gave a short hop forward on the counter, coming closer to me. "That right?"
It sat up-right on it's back legs, it's front paws curled inwards towards it's body. "I can relate, buddy." I stood and walked over to the fridge before pulling the door open and taking out a of Pony-si.
I know, I flipped when I found out the name aswell.
Oddly enough, it doesn't taste anything like Pepsi. It's more of a...Well, imagine the kick of a Mother but with the cola-like taste of Coke.
Anyway.
"Want a drink?"
Now, here was where it gets weird.
It nodded.
The rabbit nodded it's head. "Well...water?" Again, it nodded. Huh. Clever bastard.
I strode over to the sink, grabbed an empty, clean glass and filled it about half-way with water. Picking up a straw from the bottom-cupboard, I dropped it in and placed the drink in front of the rodent. He put his open maw to the end of straw and drunk greedily of what it had to offer. He wiped his mouth with a paw after he had his fill.
I only shook my head, little surprised me of Equestrian fauna anymore. You never know how intelligent, or lack of they may be. Something was driving me crazy though about this little smart bugger. It was still standing on it's back legs, so all it too was a quick glance. Ahh.
"So, mate, ya got a lass?"
He seemed a bit downtrodden at that. "Oh. Sorry, won't ask." He shook his. I assumed that meant he forgave me.
A few minutes went by in silence, just the of us guys sipping at our dripping. Two creatures in a world ruled by magical ponies, they own this world, we just live here. Where did that come from?...Ahh, well, it's true. The Griffons, the Minotaurs, the Buffalo, the Cows, they're all minorities compared to our pastel-coloured equine friends. Hell, I discovered that the planet itself, or realm or whatever is actually, believe it or not, named "Equis".
Now, those are all races, there are entire civilisations besides ponies but me? A human? I'm an alien here, a one-of-a-kind, the only one and probably the only one ever. Unless of course history will repeat itself, for all I know, it already has. That would be interesting as Tia made it clear that she had no clue who or what I was when we first met in this very cottage.
Even this rabbit has a whole species to be a part of in this world.
When I think about it like that, even when I remember Lyra, Tia or even Cup...I never feel more alone.
I took a long swig at that. I kind of wish I didn't swear myself off alcohol right about now.
That's about when I heard the water upstairs stop. It wasn't long after that I heard hoofsteps clopping down the steps and around came squeaky clean, adorable, doe-eyed Fluttershy. I must've been expressing how felt somehow as she looked at me with concern. "Kyle, are you okay?"
I took another long gulp of the drink in my hand. "I'm a'ight, sugar, don't worry 'bout me."
She didn't seem too happy with that answer but she didn't push on it. "So, what did you and Angel talk about?"
I stopped drinking and slowly brought the can away from my lips. "...Who?"
"Angel." She beamed, gesturing over to the rabbit on the counter-top.
...Wait...
"You named it?" I asked.
She seemed to shrink back, timidly at the question. "Ummm...yes?"
"Why 'Angel'?"
She beamed wide and trotted over to the bunny, making a face at him and scratching him under the chin, much to his glee. "Because she's a such a little sweet-heart." She explained, softly.
I managed to stifle a giggle. "Uhhh, 'Shy? I'm pretty sure that the 'she' is a 'he'."
She glanced over to me with confusion, when I didn't say anything further, she turned back to the bunny. After a moment, a dark blush appeared on her face. "Oh..."
"But..." I started, standing up and setting my drink down on the table before walking up to her. I petted the rabbit softly between the ears. "It's a nice name."
It was then that my ears caught wind of a oddly dull scratching sound. My entire body froze up once it registered the noise. It was quick, frantic and longing. I looked down the archway into the kitchen, It was coming from the door. Something was scratching the door. No...Oh, God, no...
It was him. I knew it. It had to be.
In my shock, I barely noticed the pegasus trotting along the floor, already halfway across the lounge room. He's gonna kill her.
I tried to speak but the overwhelming fear took root and shut my vocal chords down. She was at the door, her hoof about reaching for the knob. She didn't know. She had no idea what was there. She didn't know that if she opened the door...Please no, don't hurt her, it's me you want!
The pegasus swivelled the knob and the door creaked open and I dashed forward.
"Flutter-"
Whimper.
Huh? I stopped.
"Awwww."
I could my heart-rate slow drastically as what I saw there registered in my mind. Fluttershy cooed at the sight. Sitting there, on the doormat was a pure white bull-terrier. It's fur was matted from the rain but it wasn't all that grimy, thankfully. I stared at it for a long while and I noticed it staring back at me with those oddly expressive black eyes. I loved bull-terriers, I think I remember mentioning that my grandparents bred them. Call them what you will but the tough buggers are mighty adorable.
I looked over to Fluttershy and saw a silent question in her eyes, a plead. I gazed back to the dog and smiled. "Alright. C'mon, then." I said, patting my thigh in a beckoning gesture. The terrier's stuck it's tongue out to the side in glee before dashing inside and out of the rain. I wasn't very impressed that the mutt decided to dry itself off by shaking it's body around like all dogs do but I should've expected it. "You can sleep here tonight..." I took a quick glance underneath. "...Girl." She didn't seem to notice what I was saying but instead found herself content on scampering around the room tirelessly. I sighed.
"Shy?" The pegasus looked up at me, her mane bouncing to the side. "Wanna tell her to settle?"
She glanced at the restless terrier. "Okay." She said simply before taking a step forward. The dog having no care in the world, only happy to be warm and out of the rain. "Sit." With a sudden firm tone, Fluttershy barked at the canine. I watched in awe as it stopped dead on it's paws and turned it's muzzle to look at the pegasus. After a few silent moments, she complied, plopping herself down on her haunches and staring in Fluttershy's bright blue eyes. "Now, lay down." The terrier circled around on itself about three times before finally settling and laying down on the floor, curled up on herself.
Fluttershy turned to face me, a bright beam stretching across her features. I offered her a short round of applause, all in good nature. I opened my mouth to speak but was cut off by a loud banging coming from one of the windows. We both gazed to the source of the noise and found what looked like a tiny bird batting it's small frame against the glass, almost desperately so. I shook my head and walked over it.
I peered through the window. "Is that...a mocking jay?" I slid the small door open and low and behold, in flies a tan-coloured bird, it's tail feathers and wings spread wide as it buzzed around the room in delight. Just as the dog. I was beginning to see a pattern here. Before either of us could say or do anything, I heard a scrounging at the back door. I nodded at Fluttershy to see what it was. Not long after, in scurries a little orange-red fox. I looked up to see the pegasus in the door frame give me a very confused look. One of the other windows starts banging. I opened it up to find an owl casually letting itself inside. I was getting tired of this.
That's when the door scratched again. Fluttershy and I looked at eachother. "No." I said.
"Please?"
"No."
Fluttershy petted the terrier around her back and the owl nestled itself on her own back. "Kyle, you know what it's like outside. They're cold and scared. They need shelter."
I rolled my eyes and crossed my arms. "Four animals is enough, lass."
"Please?"
Oh, God, that look.
"Kyle?"
Please stop, you're killin' me!"
"They just need-"
"Alright!"
Fuck, where did this sudden 'not-so-timid' Fluttershy come from?!
I opened the door.
"AH!" I yelped and jumped to the side. It was madness.
Before I knew, the entirety of the animal kingdom was making itself at home in my cottage. In scurries three raccoons, five bobcats, an ocelot, six other rabbits, four more owls, a crow, two capuchins, three goats, a rather ridiculous some of poultry, seven hummingbirds, a black bear, an eagle. That's right, a literal eagle. A couple of labradors, three bulldogs and a partridge in a pear tree.
It was chaos, it was like they decided to film the next Dr. Dolittle movie in my house and no one trained the animals. The birds flew about as high as they could, which was barely above eye level for me. The dogs were barking and growling at eachother and the vermin decided to try and raid the kitchen. Ironically, the bear just stood there in the corner, watching passively everything that was happening. It looked tired.
I stood next to Fluttershy, a dumbfounded expression on my face, she faired no better. I shook my head, it was getting too loud for my liking. "Oi! Shut up!" My demand fell on deaf ears. I slowly turned to look down at the pegasus, her mouth hung agape in shock as she rotated her head to meet my gaze. I must've expressed my irritation facially as she shied away from my sight.
Wordlessly, she took a few steps forward and coughed into a hoof. "Okay, settle down." She said softly. Man, I'm surprise I even heard that.
"Come on now, why don't we all try to relax." She tried again, putting a bit more volume in her tone.
I rolled my eyes.
"Please, if you would all listen-" A stray bird flew by her eye and she jumped back in surprise.
C'mon, 'Shy.
She didn't turn to face me but I could practically feel the expression on her face. Her legs spread wide on the ground, her tail hung low as did her head, her breathing became sharp, focused yet ragged. Her feathers ruffled and I even heard her growl under her breath. I think for a moment, there was bright golden aura around her as she unleashed her rage.
"QUIET!!!"
It was just that.
Every sapient and non-sapient creature in the house was dead-silent. The only sound was the harsh intakes of breath made by Fluttershy. I stood, rigid behind her, not daring to twitch a muscle in the presence of this...I don't know what she was but I was not about to make it angry.
"Now. Sit."
Not going to lie, I almost did myself. This tiny pony, the most sweet, shy and harmless pony in all of Equestria, was in control of an entire zoo's worth of animals. She knew it too. All at the same time, they all hunched close to the ground, not daring to tear their gaze away from the pegasus filly.
With all critters, great and small now docile, she turned around to face me. She wore a small but proud smile on her muzzle. "I-I didn't know I could d-do that." She put a hoof to her chest. I walked up to her and ruffled her mane affectionately, she let out a quiet giggle at that.
"Didn't know either." I grinned, knowingly.
I found myself sitting back on the same dining chair, cross-armed next to the newly-dubbed Angel. All he did was sip leisurely at his drink. I watched the tiny pegasus trot about, pet and talk to our latest guests. Whatever she said, the animals seemed to register and even reply in their own subtle ways yet she was able to understand them.
As she walked about, I kept finding myself staring at the side of her flank. It seemed even as I robbed her of her cutie mark, she was still able to communicate with fauna on a ground-level. I suppose that made sense, I mean, she was able to right before she got it in the show and even when she had Pinkie's, she still was able to. I could only smile at her as she leisurely strode about, the critters watching her with a look of adoration in their eyes.
Maybe...maybe I didn't fuck up as much as I thought.
I looked over at Angel, he glass was almost empty. "Friends o' yours?"
He looked over at me with a cocked eyebrow. I gestured to the creatures littering the house. All he did was shrug but he wore a very smug look on his furry features. I sighed, grabbed his glass, filled it back up with water and got another drink of my own. I set it down in front of his, reclined back in the chair and held my can up to his cup.
"Cheers."
Author's Note
...Everything Is Fine...
When I see an open door. Close your eyes, clear your heart. Cut the cord. Are we human or are we dancer? My sign is vital, my hands are cold. And I'm on my knees looking for the answer. Are we human or are we dancer?
Animals.
Everywhere.
My name is Kyle Johnathon Mercer and my house is over-flooding with woodland of all shapes, sizes, even smells. As to why they all decided to invade my home was a mystery to me but I didn't ask about it. It wasn't out of blatant overly confused shock or uncaring disregard that quelled me into silence. No, instead it was her.
I looked down to see the tiny yellow filly. Her head lay limply over my lap, her long pink mane dangling over the side. Her eyes were snapped shut as she faced towards me, as if her eyelashes were the shutters to her sparkling blue irises. A content smile spread across her muzzle as her body curled curled on itself to remain warm, her forelegs folding themselves further into her chest. Her ears flattened in relaxation as I brushed my hand along her forehead then behind her ears before trailing down to her neck and back up again. She hummed quietly in her sleep. Figured she was dreaming.I wondered what about.
I cast my gaze around the room. There was no light in the house, all but the single candle I kept next to me on the coffee table. It was amazing how she got them all to sleep. Even the nocturnal owls, did I mention the bats? They were all at rest. The bears, the badgers, the goats, the raccoons, the squirrels, the possums, the hedgehogs, the birds, the lizards, Fluttershy spoke to them all and managed to get them to settle down and hunker down for the night.
Really, I'm amazed. It's not something you see regularly, a pegasus filly tell an entire ecosystem that it's time for nuh-nighs.
I looked over to the only other awake being in the house. His black beady eyes met my gaze and his nose twitched. He had been keeping me relative company while everyone else slept. I thought it was nice of him.
"Ya know..." I whispered, casting a look to the floor. "...I did somethin' bad, Angel."
He tilted his head at me.
"But..." I stared down at Fluttershy. My eyes became glassy as thin smile worked it's way onto my face. "...I reckon it'll be okay though."
He combed at his whiskers at that. I'm not sure what that meant.
"She won't be around for long, ya know?" I croaked. "She has to leave...but she'll be back...she has to come back."
Angel hopped forward and looked over to Fluttershy's calm, sleeping body before returning his blank stare up at me.
"'Cause if she doesn't..." I reached a hand over to the little white rabbit, a gesture of which he took in confusion as he sniffed at my fingers curiously. "...Reckon it's safe to say we're all fucked when little miss Luna decides her sentence is over. I know Tia won't fight her like she had done in the past, from what I know, she can't and who else will step in to be the Element of Kindness?" Angel seemed to understand my intent with the equivalent of a smile, he brushed his head against my palm. His fur was soft, extremely so when it came in contact with my skin. I petted him a bit, stroking along his head and neck tentatively as I was sure the slightest harsh move would break something that composed his frail form.
I moved my hand away, noticing his disappointed look before closing my eyes and letting out a tired yawn.
"Ya know, Angel." I snickered. "I always imagined what woulda happened if I ever found myself here. In Equestria, I mean. I thought about what great cosmic conveniences and coincidences that would lead to my inevitable perfect, stable life. Maybe I'd meet somepony, somepony that would break social norms and xenophobic taboos to form a relationship with me. Ya know, like any fanfic. I'd think about how much better things would be if that happened...but never did I think it would happen and certainly not all this ." I cast my gaze down to Fluttershy again. "Never."
I yawned again as I felt my eyelids grow excruciatingly heavy.
"Maybe that's what the box meant. 'Make your peace and live the dream', it said...Heh, wouldn't it be a shitty plot-twist if this was all just a narcotic hallucination and I'm just in a coma back home or worse, in a straight-jacket, bumbling nonsense in the corner of a white padded room...That's a depressin' thought."
I was really just speaking to myself now, the rabbit had taken settling himself down and closing his eyes to sleep. Angel laid there, closely huddled to Fluttershy's sided and curled into himself as his conciousness drifted into blissful rest. The only audience I had was the darkness. That was good enough, I suppose.
"Talkin' to the darkness. Heh. Who am I, Jackie Estacado?" I chuckled. "Man, I miss videogames. I wonder if that whole 'Button Mash' thing is real here...might be interesting to meet his mum." I shook my head. "Damnit, Kyle, you're such a perverted xenophile...Hey, that rhymes. Zecora would be proud."
I sighed. "Reckon I might have ADD...Not to mention that talkin' to yaself is a first sign of madness."
My eyes never left Fluttershy as I leaned my head back on the couch. "Really your folks get that letter...Bloody Hell, Ga-Mercer, ya don't know anythin' short of feedin' yaself and even that can be argued." I closed my eyes. They were stinging slightly.
"G-guess life just...dishes out random cards... and ya gotta...p-play with whatcha got."
I fell asleep.
It sure as fuck didn't feel like I did.
"And that's how we defeated The Mane-iac!" The little purple dragon squealed excitedly with his arms opened with as he balanced himself on his tail.
I stared down at him, silently for a long moment, unblinking, my mouth formed into an unbelieving frown. My eyes travelled up to the surrounding ponies. They all stood resolutely next to eachother as we crowded around the library. I looked to every one of the six mares. They all stared back with unrelenting honesty. It was the truth and I had thought once that nothing could surprise me anymore.
"So..." I began, lifting a hand. "...Let me get this straight..." I pointed to the white unicorn. "You were Green Lantern." My hand moved to the cyan pegasus, hovering overhead. "You were Storm." I locked my gaze with the orange mare, there was that little shining gleam in her emerald eyes, as always. "You were Wonderwoman." I snapped to the lavender alicorn. "You were...Not a hundred percent sure what you were, Twi." That got her to cock her head to the side in bewilderment.
Oh, My God. What the Hell am I talkin' 'bout this time?
I felt a pair of hooves on my shoulder. "Oh! Oh! Me next!"
I didn't bother to ask how she wound up perched there but instead just looked up at the bubble mare and smiled. "You were Flash, Pinks." I glanced towards the far side, standing there was the same timid butter-yellow pegasus mare. Although sometimes it's hard for me to see the mature adult in that pony and not the shy, lost filly. "And Flutters...I can't believe how ironic this is but you were the Hulk."
All of them just stared at me in complete and utter confusion.
"No." Spike began. "They were the Power Ponies, not...whatever you just said."
I chuckled. "Sorry to tell ya, mate but everythin' 'bout what you just told me is a blatant rip on the comics from my world. Even down to ya'll basically beatin' Doc-Ock."
"Mane-iac." He corrected, flatly.
"Sure, man. Whatever ya say."
"'Storm'..." Rainbow hummed to herself. "That's way more awesome than 'Zap'!"
"Honestly." Rarity looked down at an upturned hoof, examining it the way a woman would check her fingernails. "What does a lantern have to do with anything? And green ?! Such an awful, awful colour..."
"Once again, it would seem our worlds are more alike than we guessed." Twilight commented.
"Ya ain't wrong." I grinned.
Before anypony could say anything else, Applejack yawned. "Welp, after all that, Ah'm mighty tuckered out. Best be gettin' home." The orange mare cracked her neck and made for the front door. She stopped just short of in front of me and turned her head to look back at her friends. "G'night, girls." She offered a sleepy smile as they bid her the same, respectively. I knelt down when she rotated her head back to gaze at me. The sleepiness on her face dissipated some when she caught my eye and her grin held some emotion I couldn't quite place. She stepped up to me and hooked her foreleg around my neck as I held gently held her back. The blonde-maned mare moved her muzzle up to my ear, I could feel the warm breath she deliberately exhaled into it as she let out a sigh.
Applejack didn't say anything, even as we parted. Something of which I found odd but chose to brush it off. She probably felt words weren't necessary anymore. She smiled up at me before brushing past me and stepping into the cool night air outside. I'm not entirely certain if that little swipe of her tail against my legs was on purpose though.
I nodded. "Yeah, reckon it's 'bout that time." I gave a long stretch and let out a yawn.
Dash scoffed. "What is with you? It's only, like, ten o'clock!"
Rarity just giggled daintily into her hoof. "Rainbow, darling, some of us don't sleep all day to make up for no beauty sleep." The cyan mare just grunted at that. Rarity rubbed an eye. "And yes, I suppose I better turn in aswell." The unicorn sauntered up next to me.
"Sleep well, Rarity." The alicorn beamed.
"Thankyou, Twilight. Goodnight everypony." She smiled as she turned her head up to look at me. I just smirked and offered a quick scratch behind her ear. She hummed as she nuzzled into my hand at the contact. The unicorn broke away and headed back to the door but before she could open it, a purple and green blur flew by me and the next thing anyone knew, Spike was holding the door open, gesturing with a claw to point her outside. Adorable, opening the door for a lady. Suck-up. Rarity just laughed. "In such a rush to get rid of me, Spikey?"
The dragon blanched at that and shook his head. "N-no! I-I mean, I-"
She firmly pushed a hoof to his lips to shush him. When his gaze locked with hers, she winked. Without another word, Rarity briskly skipped out the door, leaving the dragon in awe as he watched her leave. He turned back with a dopey look on his face before promptly shutting the door behind him as he trekked towards and up the stairs to the balcony. I chuckled. "Not gonna open the door for me, Spike?"
He was already up to the final step. "Get bent, Kyle."
Twilight scowled up at him as he moved out of sight. "Spike!" I just laughed heartily.
"Oh, let the bugger be, Tara."
The lavender alicorn groaned. "Why do you call me that?"
The grin that plastered itself on my face was the peak of shit-eating. "No reason." I swung the door open. "Catya, shelaghs." I pointed my hand in the shape of a gun and winked. I swear I could see a faint blush on Fluttershy's cheeks as I caught her eye. I ducked under the arch as I stepped outside and shut the door behind me. I breathed deeply, smiling all the way before I started my trek for home.
I decided to make this walk a slow one. Putting my hands in my pockets, I glanced around the over-grown village. I can't believe it's been over a decade since...well, since this all began. I've seen ponies come and go, set up shop and then proceed to let it crumble to the ground or manage to make it stable enough to thrive on to this day.
Ten years, ay? So, this is supposedly twenty-five year-old me...Wait, over?!
I looked over to Rarity's boutique, compared to the surrounding homes and businesses, it pretty much towered over the town and one could easily spot it anywhere in Ponyville. The last light in the house went dark and rather than be content in knowing that one of my oldest friends was safe and sound at rest, all I could do was reminisce about the past. Something I did regularly and it made me feel old. Very old, older than I should feel.
I missed Athena.
I knew it was inevitable but even still, the mare had taken to custom making alien clothing from nothing but a swatch of cloth and her own vision. She was such a sweet mare, we had become grand friends in the last her few years in Ponyville. Our relationship became far more casual than it once was when I was but a child. Heh. I used to argue the fact that I was fifteen, that I was a teenager but no, I was a child. A child that tried to face the world on his own until he realised he was but a mere human, not an island and that his strength didn't come from his tenacity but rather from those he learned to love.
A friend helped me figure that out.
Athena was always laughing, always smiling, even as she handed the key over to that stallion. Even as she took the hefty bit-pouch from him in her mouth. Even when she picked up her saddlebags. Even as she hugged me and I held her back. Even when the tears filled her eyes as she boarded the train and even as she waved at me as it trudged off into the horizon.
I hope she's happy and still living her dream.
Heh. I was man in his prime yet here I was like decrepit ancient geezer with only memories of his youth on his mind. I had lived in Equestria for so long that I had almost completely forgotten everything about home. Only a few choice factors remain in my memories. Things aren't perfect here, I've learnt that, time and time again but I do remember that Earth is a far cry from anything remotely harmonious and most of the time here, harmony is embraced and loved almost religiously.
Do I think about going back to Earth? Of course but if I ever had to and I could never come back. I wouldn't. Equestria is my home now and it has been for as long as I can remember.
I snickered at that. If I had a bit for every time I said that, I wouldn't have to work another day in my life.
My eyes locked
Eventually, I was home. I sighed and walked up to the door. Walking there was never too long of a task anymore, not ever since moving.
Moving...?
I took a moment to look my abode up and down from the first step. It was a job and a half, took me and all my friends a few days but we managed to finally finish revamping the whole building. I remember it fondly. It was at that time that I made a mental note to never get near me with a paint brush ever again and that Rarity is much more narcissistic than she lets on. Honestly, if everything is not just to that pushy unicorns liking, she outright starts flipping tables...and if she had hands, I'm sure she'd be flipping other things aswell.
That's Rarity for you.
I shook my head with a grin. I wouldn't change anything about her for all of Equestria, she was one of my oldest friends and I've grown to love her. Not like Lyra, Rarity is not quite as 'xenophillic' as her or AJ but that hardly bothers me, I consider her closer than kin and I know she feels the same. Who says familiarity breeds contempt?
I pushed through the solid black door. It was dark inside but my eyes had adjusted to the dim lighting from the night. Finding my way to the stairs, I ascended up into the second floor. I stepped into the room and looked back at the steps. They continued on upwards and led to the loft above the room. My room. I sighed. She should be back home soon.
Throwing my custom dark grey hoodie to the ground without a care, I yawned and rubbed an eye, tiredly making my way towards the bed that lay across the room from me. I suppose it was kind of gothic, from a certain point of view. The fuzzy, thick, ebony blanket and smooth black pillow cases may have been a tad pushing it but they were comfy and that's all the counted for in a bed, right?
I groaned as I sat the the foot and made to remove my shoes. I didn't expect much out of Rarity when it came to footwear but she had managed to craft a pair of comfortable slip-ons. I never cared much for those but my old sneakers were battered and worn without remorse for years and everything inevitably ends. I hardly doubt that they'd fit me anymore either.
Tossing my shoes across the room, along with my socks, I cracked my neck and lay flat out on the bed with my feet still planted on the floor. I closed my eyes and inhaled deeply. Life was good.
That's when I heard it. A soft but audible clackity-clack of somepony's hoofsteps.
"Howdy, sugahcube..."
My body shot right up at the husky, accented and very feminine voice. Stepping out of the darkness, slowly trotted in a bright orange-furred Earth-pony mare. The look in her sparkling emerald eyes was utterly breathtaking and left me stunned in complete silence and made my body freeze up. I was a deer in the middle of a street and this pony was the brightest pair of headlights ever conceived.
Applejack sauntered with purpose towards me, her gaze unwavering, I didn't dare look away. Her hips swayed much more resolutely, letting me catch brief glimpses of her cutie mark from where I sat. It wasn't long before she was barely arms length away from me and I could now see her properly under the bright moonlight that filtered into the room. She was beyond beautiful. Letting out a brief nervous laugh, I forced my "...G'day." I managed.
The dedicated farmer didn't say a word as she lightly pushed at my shoulder with a hoof. I didn't resist and allowed her to do so. She climbed up onto the bed as she pushed me onto my back. My legs still dangled over the side but my feet didn't reach the floor anymore. Applejack had managed to position herself so that she lay flat out on my chest. She stared intently at me, never letting go of that certain look in her eyes. Her forelegs were sprawled out at her sides, my head rested between both her front hooves. My breath caught in my throat.
Before I could say or ask anything else, Applejack slowly moved her head forward. I watched as she leaned into my the bridge between my shoulder and head and lightly pressed her lips against the skin of my neck. I exhaled sharply at that. The fine hairs of her muzzle tickle my flesh as the softness of her lips pushed again and again at my neck. Each time with a bit more force, each time a bit longer as she trailed around my throat. I heard her sigh as she parted her lips and slowly exposed her tongue to the air before she leaned further in and gave my neck a tentative lick. I shuddered.
Her tongue trailed itself up and down, becoming more furious and wet with each stroke she made. I would've found it mildly gross that I was getting saturated in equine saliva but my brain was already brimming with blinding arousal. She knew that I liked this and she knew how I liked it.
She pushed her body even harder against mine as I lifted my arms to wrap them around her soft, warm frame. She gasped a little when I hugged her tight to me and lifted her head up to look me in the eye. Her mouth hung agape, her breathing was ragged and her cheeks went from orange to a very opaque pink.
Applejack didn't wait another second. Her head dashed forward and before I knew it, her soft, gentle lips were furiously smashed against mine.
I kissed her back. With just as much passion.
Huh.
My hands moved on their own as we parted and reconnected rhythmically, barely letting half a second tick by between contact. As one, we parted our lips and dashed our tongues out at one another. They rived and battled aggressively with eachother. Applejack moaned into it which only made me more bold. My hands brushed against her soft fur, going lower with each stroke. My focus was divided between Applejack's tongue and her body.
My hand briefly swiped over where her cutie mark was and the warmth from her face grew. I pulled back up to her midsection but was stopped by her hoof curling back around her neck and finding it's way to grasp at my palm. Applejack never broke the contact between our lips as she glided my hand over to her flank and pushed against it. My fingers spread themselves out, feeling up more of her supple, toned flesh while my other hand was at the back of her neck, pressing her head against mine even further. Applejack let out a rather audible moan as I sunk my fingers into her flank, giving it a nice, firm squeeze.
Applejack's body began to grind against my own. She gently bit at my bottom lip, urging me to caress her more. I complied and ran my hands back up to her shoulders before sliding them back down to her ass. A sharp grin split across my face when I opened my eyes to see the utterly entranced blissful look she had on her face. Her eyes shot open, her teeth lost their grip on my lip as she titled her head up and groaned with lust as I gave her cutie mark a harsh smack.
Ummm...
"Ah want you, Kyle." Applejack smirked down at me through heavy breaths. "Ah need'ya." She slid her body downwards, never breaking eye contact. "Right." Her hooves glided underneath my shirt before dashing back out and hooking themselves around the crook of my jeans. "Now." She used her forelegs to undo the button...and ever so slowly pulled the zipper down...
...Then everything went black.
A pain rippled through my head as my eyes shot open. Letting out an inaudible groan, I put a hand to my temple to try and ease it. I was just about to shrug it off when something hit me. It was a soft little tap but something small and sharp dug into me. Recoiling a bit without disturbing the sleeping pony, whose head still rested in my lap. I rubbed my eyes and looked up. Sitting there, with a petrified look on his features was Angel. He gave a firm kick to my head again, I figured it was an attempt to wake me.
But why?
It was only when I turned back to I see something was off. My eyes quickly adjusted to the darkness and I could make out the forms of the many woodland critters that decided to hunker down in my cottage. All on account of Fluttershy. However, there was something wrong.
They weren't sleeping. In fact, the only creature that looked remotely at ease and resting was the little yellow pegasus. That's when I saw it. They all looked terrified, all huddling up against one another in the far corner and violently shaking in fear, almost cartoonishly. As you can imagine, I was dearly confused.
I was about to open my mouth to speak, try and ask why they were behaving like they were but that's when I heard it.
That sickening crunch.
The sound of teeth gnarling into flesh and bone. The ravenous gnawing of meat, the ripping and tearing of skin and a horribly heartbreaking yelp of pain.
They were all staring at something. Well, some were, the lesser creatures coward away and hid their eyes, begging for protection by the stronger animals.
Instantly I knew what it was that made them so scared but I just couldn't bring myself to believe it.
There was now a faint dripping noise.
With as much will-power I could manage, I forced myself to turn my head around, following their gaze to see what the inevitable truth...and the scene was horrible.
Sitting there, crouched at the far end of the room was him.
No, it.
It ducked it's head down and then there was that gnawing again. A bright orange and black tail stuck out at it's side and I could make out the blood dripping and staining the floor of the room. It had killed one of the foxes. Now, it had become the Rake's latest meal.
It was here. It was inside. It was so close, I could smell it. It stank of death, rotting and decay. I stared at was suppose to be a myth for quite some time as it finished off the fox, little by little, piece by piece. It was in my house. I didn't want it in my house. I didn't like that it was in my house. It needed to leave. IT needed to go. Away. Away from her. Away from Fluttershy. He wants her, I knew he does.
He's not going to get her.
I slowly lifted the filly off of me and stood up, letting her head drop to the cushion below. She was still asleep. Good. She doesn't need to see. She doesn't need to know. She needs to be safe. Fluttershy needed to be safe. I had already stolen something from, I'll be damned if she loses anything else because of me.
He was going to hurt her. He needed to leave. It needed to go.
The animals shifted their gaze to me, looking on at, what I assumed they thought was the strangest. The rarest. The owner. The alien. Me.
I stood in the middle of the room, my hands balling into fists as I watched the Rake feed. My teeth grit hard against eachother. My body was acting on it's own, a reaction by the sheer anger that flooded my mind. I let it. I let it control me. If what needs to be done was going to be done, I had to.
My foot made a sudden creak against the floorboards as I shifted weight onto it and I saw it's head snap up from it's meal and then it froze in place. I growled.
He needs...it needed to die.
...It's head slowly rotated to face me.
Author's Note
...It's chapters like these that makes me refuse anyone that I know who wants to read this.
Chapter 19 -Rusted from the Rain
My hold loosened and it's body fell limply to the floor, it's scrawny neck twisted and it's tongue hanging, disgustingly. The only sound there was anymore was the ragged breath that drifted from my lungs. I stared down at it, my shoulders heaved with each exhale, the pain of the fight was now rushing to me, I could feel the fresh wounds in my skin, staining my clothes and all but draining of me. I wanted to cry, to yell for help, to be rushed away for someone to tend to my injuries but I just didn't have the energy anymore. I closed my eyes and smiled. I staggered forward and I felt my legs give in but before I could fall to my knees, I felt something stop me. I felt something large and soft save me from crumbling to the ground, when I opened my eyes, I was surprised to see the same bear had somehow managed wrapped an arm around me and let me lean on it's shoulder. Bugger how the anatomy of bears on Earth works, I was just thankful for this bloody majestic bastard. I looked over and caught his black eye, it seemed to shine with something, a reflection of an emotion, almost. He let out a low growl.
I just laughed...and so did Fluttershy?
I turned around to face her, still in it's embrace and gave her a curious look. She didn't seem to notice me but I caught the faint, toothy smile on her face. I was about to ask but then I heard the squawking and tweeting of the birds. Slowly, I looked over and found that they had all come out of the corner and made there way over to the dead fox in the middle of the room. All of them gathered around the carcass, the collective expressions on their faces were unrealistically mournful. They were mournful nonetheless, however and I couldn't help but feel sympathetic. Never would you see dozens of different species crowd around a dead animal as if they were at a funeral but there they were.
I watched in silent awe as the other foxes gently lifted it's remains with some help by the various birds. There was hardly anything left of it. Yet the critters of the wilderness just hoisted the carcass up and then began to move, I noticed they were moving towards the door. It was the most bizarre yet heartbreaking thing I had ever seen.
Fluttershy walked past me, following the group of solemn wildlife. I would've called out to her, asked what she was doing but she beat me to it. She just turned around and looked right up at me. "Come on." She said. No stutter, no mumble. I felt compelled to obey. I gave a look to the bear just as he turned to face me. He seemed to understand and gently helped me across the room, no need for me to collapse from exhaustion at this point.
Fluttershy pushed the door open, and gave a sad smile to a fox that looked up and twitched his nose at her. The carried on, still. She followed with the bear and I in tow, never falling too far behind. The group led us down the path, over the bridge and little ways away from the cottage. They stopped at a rather uninteresting location, there was no landmark or point worth noting. Just a simple patch of green in the field. The bear and I hung back a little and just watched Fluttershy and the animals around her. A collective group of moles swarmed from horde and rapidly began digging a shallow hole in the dirt. The yellow pegasus closed her eyes in respect, as if she were a part of it all, as if she were one of them. By the time they were done, a small round grave was dug into the earth. At this, each of the critters that had a grip on it lowered the dead fox into the hole, slowly and with the utmost care. A couple of the dogs stepped up to the grave and lazily covered over the hole in dirt with their back legs, burying the corpse of their fellow woodland citizen.
Equestria, you never cease to amaze me.
Fluttershy looked over at me from how far she was. Even at that distance, I could see the emotions burning in her eyes, amongst the questions and fear there was sorrow. A deep sympathy on behalf of the critters around her, she knew what they felt and she felt what they did; loss. She was certainly the element of kindness, alright.
It wasn't long after that that we all started herding back to the cottage. Though, I can't say the sombre journey ended with the warm feeling of promised rest. The mangled corpse that once cursed my home still lay there, cold and unmoving on the floor and the excess blood of the fox, the bear, me and even it still stained the wooded ground. There'd be time for cleaning later. Fluttershy did her best to ignore it, I can't imagine what she must be feeling right now. Did she know on some level as to what had happened? All I know is that she's safe and right now, that's enough for me. Still, it needed to go.
I stepped out of the bear's grip, when I turned, it gave me a bit of an unsure look, I just smiled at him. That smirk turned into a hard line as I walked up to the crumpled body. I feel bile coming up the back of my throat as I remember the details of it's broken corpse. Half-heartedly grabbing it by the wrist, I marched forward towards the back door. Every fibre of my being quaked and burned in protest of my muscles moving but this was to be dealt with. Without a care, I gave a swift kick to the door and it swung open. I gave a mighty heave and the creature went tumbling out of the cottage, landing with a dull thump in the grass. There'd be time to dispose of the body later.
I made my way back inside and stopped just at the entry point to the room. Not a soul was at ease that night. Fluttershy stood resolutely off to the side, watching me with that single large, cerulean orb of hers. I stepped towards her, she didn't move a muscle, just stared at me. I fell to one knee right in front of her, it hurt like Hell but I needed this and knew she did aswell. There was barely a second that ticked by before she crumbled. Her eyes glazed over as she jumped me. I barely had time to open my arms before I felt her hooves wrap around my torso. She cried softy into my chest and I just sat there, holding her in her despair, she had been so brave, so resolute throughout the whole ordeal and now that it was over...I guess the dam bursting was inevitable.
I kept her close and stroked her mane down to her back. She was so innocent. She didn't need this, she didn't need to be exposed to that kind of horror. No child should ever have to deal with that but she did and it was my fault. I don't know if I'll ever forgive myself. For everything that I've done to her, I shouldn't have the right to.
"Shhhh, it's okay..." I whispered gently.
She barely managed anything through her sobs. "I-it...i-it was...s-so sca-scary..."
"I know." I kept my gaze to the ceiling. "But it's over now...you were so brave." She only answered me with tear stains. "I'm sorry, Fluttershy..." I felt her head shift and her eyes look up at me. "...I'm so sorry." My voice strained as I fought back the my own tears. "It's okay...it won't be able to hurt you now." Fluttershy closed her eyes and nuzzled her head into my chest at that and just kept her cheek pressed up against me. She must've been exhausted.
I would've thought she'd fallen asleep right then if her eyelids didn't open a few moments later. There was a concerned glint in that look of hers. Her gaze locked onto my arm, the worse one off. Her nose crinkled as she saw the bloodied stains in the white fabric. She lifted a hoof to prod at it. I winced. "You're hurt." She stated, obviously.
"Yeah." I said, kind of wishing she had some common sense about her. "Reckon I'll bandage this up in the morn'." I barely got the last word in before she took my other sleeve in her teeth and began to drag me along. "Uhhh, Flutters-"
"Come on, then."
Seriously, is this the same pony?
Fluttershy managed to drag me up the stairs, much to my chagrin and because the door was open, she had no trouble finding the bathroom. She pulled me inside, I knew she was trying to be mindful of my injuries but she could've eased up a little. She sat me on the edge of the bath tub and scampered over to the medicine cabinet. Of course, she was too short but she was able to climb the sink in order to reach it. She pulled open the small door and let out a faint gasp, a smile etching on her face as she went to grab something inside. When her face met mine again, she had a small binding of gauze-wrap in her hoof. I shot up a little as I stared at it for a short while. I just chuckled after a while. Fluttershy made her way back to me and gave me a stern look, holding the roll of bandaging high in her grip. I took it from her and nodded a thanks. She gave me an unsure look at that.
Next came the tedious task of unveiling my wounds. Both my arms felt as if they were on fire now that I could see them after I had rolled both sleeves up to my biceps. Massive bite marks dug deeply into my flesh. The blood had scabbed over mostly but the noise of the dripping red liquid onto the bathroom tiles suddenly became very cringe-worthy.
I looked at the roll of white fabric in my palm for a short moment before carefully unfurling it from the end. I placed it at the base of my wrist and slowly coiled the wrapping up and around my forearm. Already, the blood was beginning to stain the whiteness of the fabric. I'll admit, I'm no battle-medic and am shotty at best when it comes to bandaging wounds but...Goddamnit, it looks worse than it did before. I undid the wrapping and was about to give it another shot but was stopped by a small yellow hoof.
"Let me do it."
Fluttershy took the roll in her hoof and started up the same process. I was about to protest, lest she be dirtied by the act and besides, I was surely capable enough...but I watched her, I found myself grow silent. Her hooves moved in patterns, rhythmically lapping around my forearm and I have to say, she was much better at this than I was. She just gave a nod at her work when she was finished with my right arm and immediately went over to do my left. Though, despite her best intentions, it wasn't like I kept an entire hospital at my house. There was barely enough to cover the wounds in my left arm. She frowned at that but the tears in my right arm were what hurt the most, sure my shoulder hurt like a bitch and there was a ache in my chest but hey, work with what you got.
I stood up and rolled my sleeves back down. Fluttershy had kept the wrap in place with a small knot tide at the end of my wrist. It felt clumsy and somewhat loose but I digress. I looked down at her, she was smiling up at me. I returned it.
"Thanks, 'Shy."
We came back downstairs and found that the group of animals were slowly starting to collectively lull back into sleep. All except the few nocturnal rodents and owls that kept quiet watch over the calming critters that run about during the day. Fluttershy followed close behind me as I made my way back to the couch. I stopped when I saw the bear. He was watching me. His little black eyes never shying away from me as I walked up to him. He was low to the ground on all fours and he had to tilt his head up to face me when I stood little under a ruler's length away. There was a long pause between us, just man and beast, two completely different races. There was a deep, primal companionship there, that night. I reached a hand and laid it gently against the crook of it's neck, rolls of fur and flesh bundled up there in a soft crevice of hair. It let out a low grunt.
"Thank you."
His lips parted in somewhat of a grin before he growled.
"She says; 'You're welcome'." Fluttershy suddenly spoke up. "And she thanks you too."
Okay, that's twice now. I turned to face her, she just smiled broadly at me. Odd, considering the absolute confusion etched across my face. "How did you...You can speak bear now?"
Fluttershy's eyes widened a little at that. "I...I guess so, I-I mean, I think that's what she said..."
I turned back to the bear. "Huh. Alright...Wait, she ?"
The bear growled and I could have sworn that it was the bear-equivalent of 'Duh, idiot'.
The bear's head lingered momentarily on the tips of my fingers as I scratched at it's neck. I sat there, at the edge of the couch, my hand lazily draped over the armrest as I petted her. She slowly pulled away and once she was out of reach, she sauntered over to the other side of the room and plopped herself down, curling up and close her eyes to rest. I pulled my head back and stared up at the ceiling. I was so tired. I felt something prod at my side and when I looked down, bless my heart to see the tiny pegasus filly there, a bashful look on her face as she stared at me. I reached an arm around her and pulled her close, she let out an 'eep' but didn't protest and once I made sure she was nice and comfortable tucked away in my grip, a small smile played across her muzzle.
"Go to sleep, Fluttershy."
She stared up at me for a long moment. I stared back for a little before throwing my head back, took a deep breath and closed my eyes. I felt her gaze on me linger a little before she too fell to her exhaustion. I cracked an eyelid to find her nuzzling into my chest, a sleepy look on her face as she slowly drifted. My hand stroked along her mane, unconsciously.
It didn't take long for the light snoring to begin.
As I closed my eyes again, a few stray, repeating thoughts rang in my mind and a faint smile all but displayed itself upon my face as I fell asleep.
She was here.
She was safe.
And it.
Was over.
Author's Note
So, there you have it, the horrible, unnecessarily, last-minute, throw-in sub-plot is now dealt and has ended.
Rusted from the Rain - Billy Talent
Chapter 20 - Happy
Isn't it strange that the stars don’t shine no more now since you’re gone? Isn't it strange that we can’t look back and see just what went wrong?
Oh, hey! You're still here? Huh, I thought you would've left by now. No worries, just uhhh...let me see here...Ummm, where did we leave off again? Ah! I remember.
I didn't move an inch as the jumbled mass of mismatched body parts hovered in front of me, grinning from ear to ear with that damn cheeky smile of his. He rambled on about how his return meant Equestria's reign of harmony had reached it's last hour yadda yadda yadda, you know, typical bad guy monologuing. He was the Syndrome to my Mr.Incredible. Anyway, he started to cackle, twirling about in the air but when he found that I had remained silent throughout our entire encounter and gave me a quizzical, if not, scrutinizing look. He scoffed.
"Bah and I thought you'd be some fun." His mad smirk appeared again as he slowly descended a single talon to my head. "Oh well, maybe we can change that." The sharp end of his claw only just brushed against my skin and his smile widened as he watched for a reaction, looking me up and down. I just stood there with my arms folded. Seconds went by. He frowned and tried again. This time, he waited a whole minute. He seemed confused for a moment but his frustration took over quickly. He began jabbing his finger into my face more vigorously, desperate for a reaction. I held in a chuckle. I don't care who Discord was. He used magic and I, if history tells us anything, am the bane of magic. John De Lancie over here, of course, was unaware of this, so, I went for it.
On his last jab, I grabbed his talon with as much of a grip I could muster. He flinched very noticeably at this and looked as if he had the intent of teleporting. A flash of horror crossed his jagged features when he realised he couldn't. His crimson eyes locked on my own and I grinned maliciously. Now, back on Earth, I liked this guy but here? Well, one doesn't take the idea of his home turning up-side-down and his friends becoming opposites of themselves. He wasn't reformed yet. Sorry, KP.
"Alright, Dizzy. Let's have some fun, then."
I clenched my knuckles hard. Yanked him towards me and I punched the motherfucker right in the-
Oh. Are we not here yet? Bugger. Sorry about that, mate. Just let me...find...where we...are...is this it?
"My child arrived just the other day. He came to the world in the usual way but there were trains to catch and bills to pay. He learned to walk while I was away and he was talkin' 'fore I knew and as he grew, he said; 'I'm gonna be like you, Dad, ya know I'm gonna be like you..."
No one was out tonight. Rather nopony was out tonight. That isn't to say there were griffins and minatours in the place tonight either, just...trying to use correct terminology more of the time. Anyway. That isn't to say it wasn't a good turnout. Sure, there was barely anypony here but a particular friend of mine always said 'quality over quantity'. In fact, that same pony was here tonight. Sitting at her table, alone if not for Rose sitting beside her. I don't know what the relationship was there between the two but they obviously weren't strangers, they'd get into little talks here and there but only for a short while before they turned their attention back to me on the humble little stage I had rigged up all those years ago. Did my good to see that because I could tell you just how bad of an actual musician I was. Couldn't sing for shit, I reckon but that never stopped any of the girls saying otherwise. Bless 'em. If I had my way, I'd have a real full-fledged muso up here but...well, bits don't just grow out in the woods. Oh, you know this song? Cool. We can sing together.
It wasn't too long before the night started to really roll down. By the end of it, it was just her out in the tables. Her blindingly white coat stood out in the dim lighting. I was confused, really. Out of all of them, she was the most busy. Probably why she became so successful. The fact that it was just the two of us alone in the bakery made singing...ironically more comfortable. I never broke eye contact with her and neither she, me. She never stopped smiling either and I bet I didn't aswell. To Hell with it. Picking myself up from my stool, I strummed away the few chords and blurted out the last verse as I sauntered up to her table. She giggled behind a hoof at this and began swaying her head rhythmically with the song. Her violet curls swished back and forth and I could hear her humming through her closed muzzle. I plopped myself down on the table and with no small level of piss taken, sang the last chorus. Egged on by the fact she was singing with me.
"And the cats in the cradle and the silver spoon..."
"Little boy blue and the man in the moon..."
"When ya comin' home, son? I don't know when..."
But we'll get together then.
"Dad. We're gonna have a good time th-"
Heh. Oh, Rarity. Blasted unicorn didn't even let me finish the damn song. All I needed was time for one last syllable but no, she just had to give into impulse. She yanked me down by my shirt with both hooves and shut me up by all but forcing her soft lips to push against my own-
Seriously, again? God. Fuck it. Let me just read the last chapter again real quick...duh duh duh...OH! Wow, feels like forever ago...Okay. For realzies this time.
Growl.
Oh no. I clenched my eyelids down harder and rolled my head away from the noise. Nothing was going to say I wasn't going to sleep in today.
Growl.
Well played. I'm awake now. Happy? Now fuck off.
GROWL.
I swear to whatever God doesn't have anything better to do than hear my whiny bitching that I will end you, you furry bastard.
Silence.
Given up, have you? Cheers, ma-
My inner sarcastic ramblings were cut short as I felt something soft against the palm of my hand. I blinked my eyes open and looked down to see what had been prodding at me. At first I wanted to say it was just Fluttershy, just the little darling trying to wake me up and making sure I was okay after everything that had happened but the reality is...less adorable. Nudging at my hand with her snout was the same grizzly brown bear that had saved me the night before. I stared down at her for a while, just watching her as she rolled my hand around her head, as if she was trying to force me into petting her. Sometimes it feels as if everything in this damn world is docile and cuddly. I guess that's Equestria for you.
I let a smile come to my face and decided to humour her, gently caressing her rough yet oddly velvety fur. She gave a look I couldn't quite describe with her tiny black, shiny eyes but she let out a relaxed grumble through her teeth at my touch, so I assumed I was doing something right. She flicked her head to the side suddenly as something else came into my view. A single, small yellow hoof gently rubbed at the folds of pelt in the bear's neck. I followed it up to it's haunch then to it's shoulder and up to the long flowing, pink mane that concealed the youthful face of the same tiny pegasus filly. Sweet little Fluttershy stood there alive and well, a graceful smile on her lips as she petted the bear alongside me. Her head turned and she caught my gaze. I stared into that single pool of light blue for all but few moments as she simply did the same, just looking into my own eyes. Time seemed to slow down for us, just to let a moment be shared by man and pony, two beings that should have never come into contact with eachother and yet, they did. We did. Probably not under the most convenient or pleasant of circumstances but it happened. Sometimes I can't get over that when I think too much on it.
The edge of Fluttershy's right eye peaked cautiously from her mane. I leaned over to her. She didn't flinch or move to back away as I took the broad side of her long pink locks and brushed it aside. Both of her sparkling irises never broke away from me as I rolled it back behind her right ear. I had to suppress a chuckle when it just didn't want to do that but instead settled for just laying limply alongside her face, leaving both her eyes unhidden.
"You should keep it like that."
I think my heart exploded when her cheeks turned a very noticeable shade of pink at that. I gave her a quick scratch behind the ear, something that seemed to calm her right down if her sudden blissful expression was anything to go by. It melted into one of slight disappointment when I stopped and stood up from my spot on the couch. Now that was just cute.
I noticed that all the animals from the previous night were all accounted for, none had thought to leave during the night or first thing in the morning. Maybe they did but just didn't want to due to Fluttershy's presence. I walked into the kitchen, I had a job to do and I wasn't about to do it on an empty stomach. Some buttered bread and an apple should do me just fine for now. I told 'Shy that she could help herself to whatever she wanted for breakfast but try and keep it to a minimum if she decided to share food with any of the animals. I could already feel my stomach protest to the prospect of that damn rabbit getting into the pantry.
Fluttershy watched me as I approached the door, I could feel it. She kept her distance, of course and I couldn't blame her. I turned around and the look she gave me...I'd never seen that look before. It was a mess of emotions compressed into one. I think understanding shined above them all, however. She was an enigma, that 'Shy. I gave her a firm nod and went to reach for the doorknob but was stopped by that bear's feral roar. It wasn't particularly loud but it did the trick of catching my attention. She came sauntering up through her house on all fours and when she came up to me, her head swivelled on her neck to stare up into my eyes. It only lasted a second before she turned back and nudged the door open with an outstretched paw.
There it lay. In the same wretched and crumpled heap I had left it rotting in.
"I'll be back in a minute, Flutters."
That's how I ended up in the woods with Shiva. Yes, I decided to name the bear during the walk. It was damn mission getting the body this far into the tree-line but we managed. She had taken the initiative and carried the bastard on her back for good portion of the time. Eventually, after the third time it fell off and both of us thinking that she carry it in her mouth was probably the most disgusting idea ever conceived, I slung it's limp corpse over my shoulder and trudged off again into the forest. I had time to think during the walk. I never got any answers about it. Rationalisation kicked in and I convinced that whatever I was carrying wasn't some urban legend back on Earth. The animals here, not just in the cottage but in the woods, they all had a certain...act in the presence of it. Maybe that was just them detecting a predator but does a ferret turn in terror in the face of a dead lion? I could make out the curious gazes of the less feral woodland critters of the Everfree. They behaved...I can hardly describe it.
It was as if they were the crying towns folk, shouting and hollering in an ample crowd of outraged citizens at a band of pirates that had been plundering there home for far too long. Does that make sense? They all huddled out but instead of forming a mob, they just kept to themselves, each animal in it's respective vantage point where it could watch Shiva and I lug the beast along the path. It was deathly silent apart from the stray cicada and chirping. The smell was starting to nauseate me, it was time to be done with this.
Did I mention the shovel I had brought along? Rusty old thing never had a purpose before today. I stopped and flung it's body to the floor once I had found, what I thought was a befitting place to bury it. Shiva stopped me with a low growl. She was standing ahead of me, giving me a look that she highly disapproved of what I was doing. Her head flicked back, gesturing for me to follow onwards. I complied, more out of confusion than simple obedience. I slugged the fucker over my should again and walked after her.
It was a long walk through the forest that day, might've been an hour, may have been ten minutes but finally, Shiva had stopped. The air around the area she had brought felt cold and there was a thickness to it that I couldn't describe. The whole clearing felt...wrong. Shiva sat on her haunches and gestured to the ground in front of her. The soil even looked wrong. That's when I saw it. It was hidden by the grass but you could see it plain as day nonetheless, something like that simply be concealed away. A dark, gaping hole decorated the clearing. What looked like what used to be a pristine ladder lead down into it's depths. I gave her one long-lasting look, I knew what she wanted.
You'd think I'd take the opportunity to say something. Spout some last profane insult in my hate for this creature, being the vulgar person I am. Perhaps mock it and claim my vengeance, my victory, my overcoming of it's attempts to break me but no. Not a thought crossed my mind, not a word left my lips. All I did was swing it's body over my shoulder, I didn't even give it's face one last glance before I threw it into the darkness below.
Shiva had moved over to the side of the clearing. A large stone sat beside her as she patted it with a paw. I knew what she had in mind. She wanted to bury it. Bury it all and be done with it. I complied.
It took no small amount of effort from both of us but we managed to get the stone over the hole. It looked kind of awkward, just a random rock in the middle of a grassy clearing dead-smack in the centre of the Everfree forest. I can only hope nothing will try and move it. After all, no one every tried to move Uluru, right? I'm sorry, are you familiar with that? It's this giant rock back in Australia. It's just kinda...there. Standing in the desert. Kind of weird.
Bet you forgot I was an Aussie, ay, mate?
Anyway, I could ramble on about every detail of the venture me and the bear went through that morning but what would be the point? We walked through the woods, we got the job done and we headed back to the cottage. That was it and frankly, I'd like to forget everything about it all. Stuff like that's a bit much for a kid. I'd never killed anything bigger than a cockroach before. Ahh, I'm getting off-track.
Oh, that morning.
Shiva and I had just crossed the tree-line again and I could see the back of the cottage. I just smiled and gave her the underside of her muzzle a quick rub. If I wasn't tired before after just getting up, I sure-as-Hell was nakid now. I swung the door open and stepped inside, the bear following closely behind. I wasn't sure what I was going to do with her or any of the other animals. I guess I'll burn that bridge when I get to it. Though, I had to admit, having Shiva around as a pet-no, a friend, was pretty cool. I mean, who else can say they have a bear for a mate? Cleveland Brown?
"Fluttershy?" I rounded the corner into the lounge room, where she sat there looking very unsure of what to do. About what?
"Oh, good, you're back." She skipped over to me. Not in a cute, happy way. More of a frightened, protection-seeking way but that's her for you.
"What's up?"
"S-somepony's at the door."
Now that was weird. I gave a quick glance to the clock overlooking the kitchen, it was barely ten in the morning. I walked up to the door and wrapped my fingers around the handle. I swear, if it's Lyra again-
"FLUTTERSHY!!"
It was all a blur. Barely a second went by once I had opened the door before something, screeching out the tiny pegasus' name, all but forced itself into the house at break-neck speeds in a blinding hue of white. When all my senses came back to me, my gaze was set into the cottage, where a full y grown pegasus mare cradled 'Shy in a vice grip like none I'd ever seen. Well, that made sense, her coat was white but I couldn't help but notice it was more of a cream than anything else. Her sleek and neatly combed mane was a dark shade of cyan. I couldn't make out her cutie mark from the angle. 'Shy's face turned purple in the pony's hug.
"Oh, honey...I'm so happy you're safe."
Threw her choking, she managed to speak. "M-mom?"
"Shhh, it's okay. Mommy's here. We're going home, Fluttershy."
That's when I heard the loud exhale of breath from behind me. Standing there was, respectively, a stallion. He raised a hoof up and collapsed into the door frame, leaning all his weight on his leg. He closed his eyes as he took in a shaky breath, a smile that spoke monuments relief adorned his grizzled features. His own coat was a stark orange and his short, unkempt mane held a blending colour of scarlet.
"Thank Celestia..."
His eyes opened and I could see the glassiness in them, shining pools of green that threatened to shed tears were locked onto the other two ponies in the room. All the animals huddled collectively into the furthest corner of the cottage. So much was happening so quickly, I needed to slow down and even though this question felt stupid, what else could I have said? "Are you...Fluttershy's parents?"
His gaze snapped to me and I could tell he was suppressing the urge flinch at the sight of me. I turned around and found the mare giving me the same kind of look, there was uncertainty and curiosity behind those dark brown eyes of hers.
"It's...it's you." Her voice was smooth and melodic but not timid and reserved like her daughter's. Though I didn't quite like the undertone of lack of trust in it. To be fair, I couldn't blame her. "You're the alien, aren't you? The one is the newspaper."
Oh, here we go. I forgot they were out-of-towners. "Yeah. Name's Kyle."
"I suppose you're the one who sent the letter." The stallion spoke.
"That I am...I wasn't really sure what else to do."
'Shy now sat on her haunches, her cheeks were squished hard against her jaw by her mother's hooves. "Oh, sweetie. I'm never letting you out of my sight again, do you hear me? Oh, you have no idea how scared you had everyone! What happened?" She let go and held her loosely by her sides.
"W-well, I got...Ummm...I got bullied again an-"
"Those rotten boys! I swear I'm gonna feed them their teeth if this happens again!"
"A-and Rainbow Dash helped me."
"Oh, she's a darling, isn't she? She wouldn't stop looking for you, you know? Always fussing and blaming herself for your disappearance-" That's when she caught Fluttershy's look. "Oh, honey, I'm sorry."
She sniffed. "I-I...I didn't mean to fall. I tried to fly! I really did but...I couldn't..."
"Shh, it's okay."
"I thought...I thought..." Her teary eyes slowly looked up to me. "...H-he saved m-me."
I felt like an idiot. I just awkwardly stood there, silently, just watching the two of them and then she had to go and say that. What could I say? I wanted to scream, I wanted to shout, to tell her I didn't. I didn't save her, I just got in the way of her destiny! I probably broke her, what she saw last night no child needed to ever see but I just clammed up. I haven't been this speechless since the day I landed in Equestria.
"He saved you?"
"He caught me...I was falling and he caught me."
The mare looked up to face me, she spoke exponential amounts of gratitude with her eyes. I would've said something then, maybe brush it off our of modesty but was cut short by a firm pat on the back by the stallion behind me.
"Thankyou, miss Kyle. Thankyou for saving our daughter." It was a weird sentence but I understood it nonetheless...Wait, hang on-
"There's no way we'll ever be able to repay you, ma'am." 'Shy's mum said. Okay, what the fuck? 'Ma'am'? I'm fifteen!...Why is that what I'm upset about?!
Even Fluttershy looked absolutely perplexed at her parents' mistake. "Ummm, Mom? Kyle's a-"
"I'm not a girl."
The two exchanged a very embarrassed look. "Oh, I'm sorry, it was...It's the hair, really."
I felt the back of head. It had certainly gotten much longer over the past few months. The ends of my hairs came to about my shoulder-blades. Longest I've ever grown it. Too bad there's no metal to head-bang to in Equestria. "Ah, I gotcha."
I watched her as her eyes carefully took in the whole cottage. I had no idea what she was thinking up until she spotted the huge jumbled mass of wings and fur in the corner. "You...sure do have a lot of pets."
I laughed. "Oh, they're not mine." I grinned down at the little pegasus. "'Shy here decided it was a good idea to let 'em all in out of the rain last night." She shrinked back into her mother's hold at that. Darling thing.
"Hmm." She hummed thoughtfully for a moment. She looked down at her. "Would you like to go home, Fluttershy?"
Her eyes flickered to the mare and then to me before switching back to her. "Now?"
"Well..." The mare seemed confused. "Yes."
"Can I...Can I say goodbye first?"
Now that...I think my heart just melted.
She gave another silent look to the stallion. Both seemed quite unsure of themselves and of the situation. That didn't stop the little filly though. Slowly, she unhooked herself from her mother's grip and trotted over to me. I just smiled and plopped myself down on one knee as she came up to me. As soon as she got in reach, she stretched her hooves out to me, she hesitated for only a second before mustering up the courage to lunge up and hook her forelegs around my abdomen.
I guess this was it. She was leaving and who the Hell knows when I'll see her again, if I see her again. I think she knew that too. How long had it been? Two days? Three? I wanted her to know. To know what I did and for her to hate me for it but I just couldn't. How would I even go about explaining that? How I knew what her destiny was, how I knew close-to-everything about her. I didn't know what to do and I felt selfish because of that.
I gently returned the hug, any harder and I might've broken down into tears. I'm surprised I didn't when her hooves clutched harder around me. Moments ticked by and I knew that now was the time for her to go.
"Alright, 'Shy. Ya best be off." I leaned back to smile down at her, she just stared back, frowning. I chuckled half-heartedly. "Go on, it's time for you to go home. You heard your mum, everyone's worried 'boutcha." I took her chin gingerly in my fingers. "I'm glad I met you, Fluttershy."
"Me too." She muttered softly.
I groaned with a smirk. "Come on now, let's try to avoid the water-works, ay?" I stood up and gave her ears a quick scratch. She hummed with a content smile. It was a real half-assed goodbye but I wasn't just about to make a scene in front of her parents and really, what was there to say?
The three ponies each respectively walked out the door and stopped to face me standing in the archway with the edge of the door in my grip. The mother was the first to speak.
"You know, you're nothing like ponies make you out to be."
"Yeah, I've heard that before."
"Tell me." The father began. "Is there anyway we can repay you?"
I thought about it but what was there to think about? "No. Really. The fact that she's safe is all I can ask for."
The mother giggled. "You seem quite attached." I rubbed the back of my neck and just grinned bashfully. This was starting to get really dragged out.
Fluttershy stepped up from between them and gave a small wave up at me while grinning thinly. "Goodbye, Kyle." With that, all of them turned and headed down the path onto the road.
"Catya, 'Shy." I returned but I wasn't sure if she heard me. I never stopped smiling, watching them trot away as I slowly closed the door to the outside world. Well, guess I better get sorted for wor-
"Fluttershy!"
I stopped.
"You got your cutie mark!"
Author's Note
I've really just accepted how lazy I am and how much conviction I don't have.
Happy - Intwine
Chapter 21 - Life is Beautiful
You can't quit until you try. You can't live until you die. You can't learn to tell the truth until you learn to lie You can't breathe until you choke. You gotta laugh when you're the joke There's nothing like a funeral to make you feel alive.
You know that feeling you get when you feel like you've forgotten something after a day out and you check your pockets to find that one thing that you thought you didn't have? It's a relieving feeling, right? I'm not too sure how to describe what I felt in that moment. I don't think my heart has ever actually stopped beating before in my life but I swear it must've right then and there after hearing those words.
"Oh, sweetie! I'm so proud of you!"
In my shock, I swiveled my body around and caught the sight. Fluttershy's mother's face was scrunched in an intensely wide grin as she squeezed the little yellow pegasus in her hooves. Her dad just stood there, almost teary-eyed with a thin smile on his muzzle. I could't see Fluttershy's expression as she was mostly concealed by her mum's embrace but I could make out just one thing. As her legs thrashed about instinctively while she was border-line suffocating, my eyes locked onto a newly embedded coloured decal on her flank.
Three light pink butterflies.
I just stared.
Shocked and bewildered. I was so sure...so certain that...
The mare set her daughter back on her own hooves again, cupping her muzzle gently with her own. When she let go, Fluttershy spun her head around, she gasped when she caught the sight of the same mark I found myself in a staring contest with from afar. She didn't say anything, only smiled sweetly at the cartoony insects.
"Yeah...i-it was there when I woke up this morning."
It...How didn't I...
"Go on, what do you think it represents?" The stallion asked.
That would be the last time I saw Fluttershy like that in that moment. From all the way down the path, she flickered her gaze over to me and gave me a confused look. I forced my lips to curl from being slack-jawed in my shock to what I hoped was a smile. She grinned back at me one final time before she turned back to her parents.
I didn't hear the rest of the conversation as I turned back around and stood in front of the door to the cottage, even if there was more to be heard. I just...I was so ready for it all, you know? I was so sure that I'd live the rest of my years with the soul-crushing shame of what I thought I had done.
But...I don't.
Some part of me wants to take destiny by the throat and rip it's head off for making me believe what I did. I'm having trouble wrapping my head around it. Did it all not matter? Was I just worried over nothing? I blamed myself, hated myself for stealing her fate away from her but...there it was, right? Plain as day, etched into her soft yellow fur like it should be. Like it always should be.
Would be.
My teeth began to grind against eachother as my jaw forced my mouth into a fierce, almost manic grin. I looked back, maybe to catch one more glimpse of the little, adorable pony before she was gone but I was too late. The last I saw of her like that was just her tail poking out from behind her mother's form as she and the stallion beside her soared up into the clouds. Even though I knew none of them could see it, I gave a short wave in their wake.
The warm sting of a pool of tears pricked at my eye as I watched them fade into the whiteness. My cheek tickled at the sensation of the salty liquid cascading down my face. It was a nice feeling. I opened the door slowly and when I closed it back on the world, I leaned my own back onto the hard wood.
She was gone and I had no clue when or if I'd ever see her again.
I'm not sure what I expected to feel when this moment came. I was all set for her predictable departure, let's not mix words but that? I don't think I've ever been more relieved in my life.
Relieved and proud.
I was proud of her for being so brave. I was proud of her for being so assertive, so caring. Our time together might have just scarred us both for life but...I was happy. I could only hope that she would be too, growing up. I wasn't sure whether to be inspired or spiteful. Destiny had reeled it's ugly head at me. I felt inspired at the fact that that little pony spat in fate's eye and earned her cutie mark despite everything, despite not earning it the way she supposed to. Without me. I wanted to scream at destiny's smug face for playing with me like it did. It seemed that no matter what happens, how many variables there are, it all ended in the same result. It's all cause and effect except the effect is always the same.
I sat down, leaning my back against the door and looked up. There they were. Half of the woods' lively critters were staring right at me with their curious, beady eyes. They seemed confused and I had a fair idea what about.
"Fluttershy's gone." I smiled. "She ain't comin' back."
I glanced over to Shiva, perched on her head was a little white rabbit, his arms crossed and his nose twitched as he gave me a level glare. I didn't know what to make of it. The bear just growled or yawned, one or the other and rolled her head aside to lay her chin on her arm, closing her eyes to rest.
I suppose from their point of view, there was nothing here to keep them staying. Without Fluttershy, the kind pony that invited them in, stayed up with them and talked with them, what was left but a plain old alien human and an old shack, right? One by one, the foxes scurried out the back, the owls flew out the adorning windows. Little by little, the house was, let's say, 'de-junglefied' and I couldn't be happier for it. Seriously, with all these bloody creatures about the house, I felt like Ace Ventura.
By the time the chirping and the barking stopped as they all scampered off, only three of us remained. The rabbit, Shiva and I, though to be fair and I wasn't sure just how long bunnies lived for but there was no way, with the way he looked and was looking at me, that that wasn't Angel. Besides, that's what she called him. If or if not that's actually him is beyond me at the moment. I stood up, everything ached as I did and walked over to them. Shiva lifted her head to face me and I couldn't help but smile and scratch her gently behind her left ear. She didn't really react but Angel did, making his glare just a tad bit angrier. I assumed jealousy and offered him the same gesture. I was right and he leaned into my touch.
Little demon.
After throwing on a set of different threads and snacking on a bit of fruit, neither of them had moved much at all when I came into the lounge room. Well, Shiva didn't, at least but Angel never stopped hopping around on her fur. I just smiled at the sight, she was a weird one, that's for sure.
Alas, it was time to go. Angel seemed to sense this and bounded over in tow as I walked up to the door. When I looked down, he just rubbed his paw over his nose at me. I opened it for him, he gave me an oddly polite salute before he went off, bounding away into the wilderness outside. There was only one thing left now and that thing was completely aware of it. She was looking right at me with her head held up when I turned to her, still laying flat on her stomach with her arms and legs curled around her frame. She just stared at me blankly.
"C'mon, girl." She growled.
"Nah nah, none o' that." Shiva did the bear-equivalent of a groan and an eye rolled before climbing up to her paws. Steadily, she sauntered forward.
"Oh, don't be like that. We'll get together for brunch some time, whatcha reckon?" A low roar escaped her throat. I chuckled. She looked up at me when she got within arms reach. There was an emotion in those tiny, black eyes that I couldn't quite place. I went ahead and brushed the fur along her neck, she gave a pleased growl at that. What I didn't expect was for her to thrust her muzzle up at me and give my face a good, wet licking. Ever felt a bear's tongue on your cheek? Yeah, ain't great and she fucking knew it too, almost laughing at my expense.
Barely a moment later and she was sashaying out the door. I followed her and we walked down the path together but once we found ourselves down at the road. She went left and I went right.
Good bear.
Ahh, Ponyville. What's their left to say? It feels like an eternity since I stepped into this town but yet, it was only yesterday. That's history now though, right? It happened, everything happened. Tomorrow's a mystery and I couldn't be happier about it all. I should probably see a shrink about that, actually. Between all the despair I've dealt with recently, you'd think I'd be huddled up in the corner of my room, muttering and hugging myself. Fuck it, I'm good...I said I'm good.
Oh, wait, somepony was waving at me. Heh, wouldn't you know it, little Roseluck over yonder in the marketplace. She grinned at me from afar, throwing her hoof in the air and swaying it steadily. Cute kid, still a cute kid. Hell, they're all adorable, regardless of age. It's the eyes, man. They all have big old anime eyes, the weird Clannad kind, you know? I'm getting off-track a little here. Of course I smiled and waved back. I thought she was going to run up or stay put and wait for me but when she noticed that the mare behind her had taken off, walking away, she glanced over to her then back to, waved again and hurried off in her wake. I assumed it was her mum. I also like to assume that she just didn't see me or her daughter. The alternative leaves me...well, you get the idea.
"Mercer!"
Oh, there was a voice I wasn't expecting today.
When I turned, I was assaulted with the image of tan and blonde mare skidding to a halt in front of me, looking exasperated but beaming all the while nonetheless. "Just the colt I was looking for!"
"Hey, Athena. What's up?"
"Oh, I just had to find you once it hit me. You need to see my sketches, they're just-where are you going?" She asked, sounding almost offended as I strode past her. I looked back blankly.
"Well, c'mon, walk with me." I gave a wave with my hand, gesturing her to follow. "Go on, talk."
She seemed extremely taken aback by that but picked up where she left off and trotted briskly beside me. "So, I'm there this morning, eating breakfast, just a little old family recipe, home-cooking, you know? Anyway, so I start back up again on some of my designs and while I'm carefully threading through this one-of-a-kind Saddle-arabian silk, it hits me! And I think Eureka! Anyway-"
Oh my God, I do not want to even remember this conversation.
The bell atop the archway rang as I pushed through the door, some part of me wanted to just let it slam into the fashionista's face as she followed me inside but I restrained myself, holding it open for her. She politely broke out of her rant and gave a soft 'thank you' as she strode into the bakery. Keeping her eyes closed but certainly not her mouth. Athena got like this sometimes, I wasn't all too used to it since she never does this when she's working and I mostly only see her for that reason. So she can work. Oh, she's still working though, giving that jaw of hers a damn good exercise.
"Coming!" I heard Mrs. Cake sing from atop the second floor.
"So, I was thinking something frilly. With leather! Not the real stuff, after all, that's horrendous. You should really think about changing your style a bit, enough with all the layers and hoods and whatnot. Try going slimmer, bring out your figure a little. Oh and get a manecu-NO! Forget I said anything."
I had just walked around the counter when she reached out to me with a hoof and pawed at my locks. I lowered my glare, staring at nothing in particular but I could see, in the corner of my eye, the mesmerized look on her face as she studied and combed my hair. Her touch was gentle and actually kind of nice but it was so out-of-nowhere.
"There's no way that's your natural color, is it?" She asked.
"I don't know how to dye my hair."
"Hmm. I'm actually a little bit jealous." She smiled, cocking her head to side playfully. I just rolled my eyes, letting a grin cross my face. She was certainly weirder than Rarity was, I'll tell you.
"Sorry about that, dearie." I heard Cup's voice frantically echo as she clip-clopped her way down the stairs. "Now, what can I-Oh, Kyle! It's just you."
I nodded at her as she just gave me a relieved beam. "G'day, MC."
"I'll be back in a jiffy, alright?" She gestured back to the second level, I gave her a two-fingered salute, much to her glee, apparently and she dashed back upstairs.
In the corner of my eye, I saw Athena suddenly glance around the room. "Wait, where are we?"
I eyed her with a shit-eating grin. "What can I getcha, lass?"
"Oh. Oh! This is where you work, Sugarcube Corner, right. Ummm...Oh dear, I'm so sorry. I just had this brilliant idea and OH CELESTIA, I didn't even tell you it!" She visibly winced at the force of her hoof smacking against her face.
"Heh."
"Oh, it's so good, Mercer! You are going to love it!" She grinned, not noticing the round, red mark on her face slowly dissipating.
"Thanks, Ath' but...I'm kinda good on clothes for a while."
"Oh, no, no! This is different, my friend. I need to make this for you. Do understand me? I need to. It's so...Unique! Oh, listen to me, I sound like a manticore with all this pride."
"Look like one too." That earned me a semi-soft slap across the face. I just chuckled.
"You, sir, need to learn how to speak properly to mares."
Alright, time to see if those suave acting skills are as sharp as ever. "Mares? I see nothing of the sort before me." When she reeled back her hoof, I grinned wider and caught it as she lunged forward to slap me again. She seemed caught off guard by that and even more so when I leaned in close to her muzzle, her eyes never leaving mine. "All I see is one Helluva fashion goddess that's earned the right to be proud."
That got a blush to appear on her face.
I let go and reclined back a little, still standing behind the counter, watching her as she shied away and rubbed at the spot I touched on her fetlock. "Well, I don't know about 'goddess' but...thank you."
I couldn't help but find a touch of irony in that. "Pfft."
"What?"
"Nothin'."
"No, c'mon. Tell me."
"Want anythin'?"
"Coffee, please. Two sugars." Done. Took all but a few seconds before I slid the paper cup to her. She softly proclaimed her thanks and sipped at the hot drink. "Now go on."
I picked up a wash cloth that lay crumpled up off to the side and idly rubbed down the counter with it. "Well, it's your name..."
"What about it?"
"I've actually been wondering alot about it."
"Why?"
"Well...I've picked up on somethin' while I've been here. Ponies' names all seem to revolve around or are made up of nouns, verbs and adjectives. You though, you've got something else. Something unique, different and I've always been curious about it."
To my surprise and a little bit of regret, she suddenly looked a bit downtrodden at what I had said. Whatever it was. "...I could say the same thing about you." She spoke into her cup.
"Hmm?"
"It's like you said, right? Nouns, verbs and adjectives. Tell me, does you name mean anything where you're from?"
I scratched my chin. "I think there was some weird, specific underlining in the placement of the letters but it's been a while since I've read anythin' like that. So, no. It doesn't, at least not in the same direct, literal sense."
"Hmm." She took a bountiful gulp of her coffee and smiled down at her reflection. "I like it."
"Heh...I like yours too."
She broke out in a brief laugh at that. I had never seen her like this before. This was the first time I'd ever really come to her about her name and it looked like it was a touchy subject for her. "Thank you." She muttered softly as she pushed the now empty paper cup over to me. "For the coffee...and for saying that."
"...Hakuna Matata, Athena."
Jingle jangle.
Well, would you look who it is. "G'day, Rares."
"Good morning, Kyle." She chirped, the same proud aura that revolved around the tan mare now orbiting her. "Oh, Athena! What a pleasant surprise."
"Hello, Rarity."
"What can I getcha?"
"Milkshake. Chocolate. Extra sprinkles, I feel like treating myself." It is way too early for ice-cream but whatever, I walked back into the kitchen and got to work.
"What's the occasion?" I asked, half-heartily scooping orbs of frozen sugary goodness into a stainless steel cup.
"Tonight's the night."
"What is?"
She gasped. "Kyle, you've forgotten already?!"
In goes the milk. "Lost me."
"Don't tell me that you seriously forgot. Please."
"Uhhh..." Sprinkles, help me out here.
"The show!" Oh...OH! That's right.
"O-of course, I didn't forget 'bout that ." I glanced back to her but dearly wished I didn't when I caught the scowl etched on her face. I turned back and ducked down into the cabinet where they keep the milkshake mixer.
"You really shouldn't lie to your friends, Mercer." Athena commented, I could practically taste the sarcastic mirth in her voice. Yeah, laugh it up.
"I ain't lyin'!" Damn, this thing was loud when it got going.
"Keep that up and your tail'll catch on fire!" I rolled my eyes at the sound of the new voice. Great.
"Cheers for the assist, Carrot!" He just laughed.
"Oh, come now, you three. Stop teasing the poor dear." Thank you, MC. Fucking finally, it's done.
With her sugary drink in grasp, I walked back up to the counter, nodding to the Cakes as they trotted into the kitchen and slid it towards her. She nodded her thanks and drank greedily from the single, slightly bent straw placed in the cup. The little unicorn's lips smack as she stopped, letting out a please 'ahh' of satisfaction before looking back up at me. "You are coming, aren't you?"
"Yeah, yeah. Of course."
"Good." She smiled. "Because I really want you to see what I've done with my designs."
"Oh, I'm sure they're going to be...brilliant."
"You don't sound too excited..." Rarity's voice noticeably flattened.
"Oh, no! Don't get me wrong. I've no doubt that your costumes will be nothing short of incredible, it's just..." I glanced up at the ceiling briefly. "I don't know what to expect from the rest of the play."
Rarit's mouth twitched into a thin line. "Still...I'd really appreciate if you were there. Especially if...Oh, what if they're too flashy?" I walked around the counter, neither of their eyes left me as I knelt down to the filly's level. "What if-" She stopped when I reached forward and cupped her chin gently.
"It'll be fine, Rares. Trust me." I smiled. As we stared at eachother for a moment, I couldn't help but notice the look Athena was giving me. I couldn't quite place but there was something in that coy little smile that she was wearing that I just didn't know how to describe.
"Okay...I trust you." With that, I let go but she halted me with a firm hold of her hoof from standing up. Confused, I stared at her, silently asking why. Saying nothing, her eyebrows creased and answered with actions rather than words.
Rarity hoisted herself up and stood on her hind legs, cupping my cheek with her hoof while staring back into my eyes. Well, I guess to her, it'd just be the one eye. She had a hard look on her face, as if she was carefully studying my features. It wasn't long before her horn started to glow a soft light blue, encompassing the growth on her forehead in a mesmerizing aura. The same hue enveloped the veil of black that draped over my left eye, all I could see in it was blue. Just as fast as it came, it was gone. Rarity levitated the thick bang off my face and carefully hooked it around my ear, unmasking my vision to full clarity, something I wasn't all that used to. My jaw dropped hung open slightly at that.
Rarity didn't seem to notice the wide-eyed look she'd earned from me and just smiled softly at her work.
"You should keep it like that."
Author's Note
Just a bit of somethin'-somethin' to tie you all over.
Life is Beautiful - 6AM
Chapter 22 - Audience of One
We ran like vampires from a thousand burning suns But even then we should have stayed But we ran away Now all my friends are gone Maybe we've outgrown all the things that we once loved.
So, umm...yeah, not what I expected.
Sitting in the cramped, log-based seats, I was taken aback. This play was a Hell of alot more in depth than I had thought. See, the fruit had never met a cupcake before but the cupcake had been taught to despise fruit. Confused by this, the fruit sought to befriend the cupcake but the cupcake remained stagnant in it's hateful ways.
"Natural sugar is unnatural!"
So, the cupcake threatens to declare war on the fruit and it's kin but the all the fruit wanted was peace among all those that were sweet, whether grown or baked. Enraged by the fruit's persistence in it's belief, the cupcake sends it's sugary army to slaughter the tree-sproutlings.
"May every apple lay coreless! Let every banana be peeled!"
Cheerilee was a remarkably good actress.
Anyway, the cupcake accidentally bites a piece of the fruitling that had wanted to be it's friend, not really of course, I can't imagine they actually convinced Rarity to use an actual plum or whatever in her designs. After finding that perhaps they weren't so different after all in terms of sweetness, she declared the war over, neither side had won but peace had.
Then they break into a little bouncy song thingy. It was fun.
Though I felt like I was slowly getting diabetes watching the thing. No one really seem to notice when I stood and made my way to the back of the stage. Didn't take long to find the little white sprig. She was utterly beaming with pride and joy. There was a mare standing next to her, the same teacher that I hold informed of Rarity's sudden disappearance. Never caught her name. I stood back, leaning against the wall and folding my arms, just watching her. The mare turned to look down at the small filly, just silently smiling. My heart was brimming with excitement. Rarity giggled lightly and barely a second later, there was a flash of white. I grinned wide as I spied three light blue diamonds now etched into the porcelain hue of her coat.
That little gasp that came next was utterly adorable.
Tears were brimming at the corners of her eyes as I walked up to her. She sat down on her haunches, staring at her flank, a hoof to her mouth. Muffled as she was, when I got up to her, I crouched down, I don't think she'd notice me yet nor had the teacher. Rarity cast her gaze back to the stage, watching the dancing filles and colts jim and jive about in her work.
"This is who I am. This is what I'm meant to do, after all..."
"See? What did I tell ya?"
At the sound of my voice, she turned around, looking up at me, surprised. Tears were soon to be shed. She smiled at me, I went to stroke her mane but then I realized it was Rarity and stopped, almost breaking out into a chuckle. I reached out to her and gently scratched behind her ear. She seemed to like that. All ponies seem to, really.
"Heh, just look atcha. Glowin' like a roarin' fire..."
Rarity grinned slightly at that. "Thank you..." She sniffed. "I suppose I really did get to test the 'cut o' my sails'." She chuckled.
"Heheh."
"Kyle?"
"Yeah, Rares?"
"Could you umm..." Rarity stammered, a faint blush coming over her face. "Might I hug you?"
...Yep, there it goes. There goes my heart.
I didn't say a word as I held out my arms, she beamed wide and embraced me, wrapping her little hooves around my neck. Well, would you look at that, huh? Now little Rarity's got her cutie mark.
I was so proud of her.
It wasn't too later afterwards where I stood back again, watching the little darling scamper on up to her parents, flaunting off her new ink. I took my leave by then. I didn't say goodbye. There was something about doing that that made me dread. It was odd but I shrugged it off. Still, kind of felt like a douche for just up and leaving.
The cottage was quiet now. Walking into my bedroom, I eyed the warm, crackling green fire dancing around in it's alcove. I don't remember the last time I had spoken to Celestia. I reached for a scrap of paper, I always kept some around for this reason. The damn quill and ink thing was still annoying as fuck but one can adapt. Just as I took up my pen, I realized that I had nothing to say. Like...at all. So, in a blind moment of laziness and non-creativity, I simply wrote the first thing that came to mind.
"Hey."
Into the fire, it goes! Begone horrible, boring greeting! Let thy over-usage burn in the fiery pits of-
Poof. Out comes another piece of paper from Tia's magical mail fire...TM.
"Hello, Kyle." Aww, isn't that cute? There's a little picture of a sun next to it.
POOF. A second..?
"Heya!!" I just chuckled. Got to be from Cadence. That nut, putting that crazy crystal heart on her butt on the page and stuff. Bitch is nuts.
I'm tired. It's been a Hell of a week.
So, we talked. Pretty much all night through the fire. I really did miss Tia and Cadence. Besides Lyra, they were really my first friends in this love-loving world of horses. We didn't even really talk about anything but I didn't think it mattered, reckon the three of us were just happy to spend time with eachother, no matter how indirect it was and really, given everything, it was nice to.
Now, the morning that came next was less boring. I promise.
Lyra had me being dragged around town. Again. Seriously, this filly, I've never met anyone else with so much...energy before. I didn't have work today, much to my confusion but MC said I didn't have to come in. So, with nothing better to do, Lyra immediately jumped at the chance to hang out.
It was cute, really. Seeing her bounce up and down, yammering on about whatever came to her oddly gigantic head. Everypony that glanced at us just smiled or shook their heads. The two of us were becoming infamous, it seemed. Very rarely in town, there was one without the other. Now that Fluttershy's back home, bet she's just happy to see me. There was no way I was going to tell her everything that had happened while she was down here. No way.
The sun was high in the sky when I saw her. We started passing the train station when the old locomotive came chugging up. Steam pouring out from the works as ponies started piling out of the cars. I suppose idle curiousity cause me to look over at the mass of ponies but I hadn't expected what I ended up seeing.
From the crowd, out came a filly. I stopped walking, Lyra looked up at me, confused. A set of small orange hooves pattering about the ground. I turned, my jaw hung. A mane as gold as the sun gently swaying in the late-morning breeze. I started walking again, towards her. A pair of brilliant emerald eyes looking about in wonder. I walked faster, I couldn't believe it. Her lips moved but I couldn't make out the words.
"Applejack!"
Her gaze snapped to me at my call. I was so close to her now, I could make out the tears starting to gather at the edges of her eyes.
She spoke again and this time I heard.
"Kyle?...Ah'm home!"
Author's Note
I am so sorry...
Prologue - The Key
I will never be the same. I'm caught inside the memories, the promises of yesterday. And I belong to you. I just can't walk away. Cause after lovin' you. I will never be the same.
Never Be The Same by Scarlet Brony.
The tale of a lad who heads down a road in life many may consider a burden, few may think the contrary.
*DISCLAIMER* The following is a non-profit fan-based story, My Little Pony: Frienship is Magic is owned by Hasbro and the various songs and music used throughout the fic belong to their rightul publishers.
Rated "Teen"...though, it REALLY pushes it.
Here we go.
If you had asked me in the year of 2011 “What do you think about My little Pony?” I probably would've said something along lines of “How would I know, I don’t watch that girly shit”
Yet, my knowledge on the subject was severely lacking compared to now. Perhaps in my youth, I may have caught a glimpse of the third generation in all it’s horror. Also, if you told me that I’d be imbued into a culture focused solely around a show about animated equines, I would’ve called you insane. Yet here I am.
My story is a bit more complicated and not all around proud but I’m glad that part of my life had begun, it may have been the only thing that lead me to my current situation. I’m getting ahead of myself, perhaps I should start with who I am. My name is Kyle. Jonathon. Garner, I initially was a year 9 high School student, living in Western Australia, I suppose by now, I’d be graduated…or not, I wasn’t the smartest student nor the hardest worker. I don’t remember too much about what life was like before the show, all I remember are events, I don’t quite recall my personality or even my social life traits. I really should stop there, I’m rambling and it’s hard to think about my friends, who perhaps have long forgotten me.
However, I do remember what life was like in the last nine months. I was initially happy with my life, I had respect, a little too much actually but I wasn’t like a story character, let alone some Gary-Stu OC used in fan fiction but I guess I kinda am to you all at the moment. I wasn’t the perfect human being, I was lazy, bitter, scrawny, the list goes on. It was only when I was around others though, friends, family, you know, people. Alone, with the house to myself, I was in sanctuary. Mainly because I could brony out without ridicule. I’d write fiction, listen to Mandopony at full volume or even just watch the show itself.
Now that I’ve indulged myself long enough, I think it’s about high time I get to the point of this little story of mine, the tale of how my life changed forever. I’ll never forget the date it happened, November 9th 2013.
You know that annoying groggy feeling your in between waking up and still asleep, well that’s the state my damn alarm got me into. My eyes slowly opened to see a hazy darkness due to my long black hair that lazily draped over face at some moments, mum hated it. I took a glance at the clock upon my drawers, noticing it was 6:30 in the morning. It rung the most irritating tune but that was the point, I thought if I used the most annoying one, I’d get up faster to turn it off. However, having your alarming phone ring loudly right next to your pillow, it’s easy to just hit the snooze button from your current, comfortable position. That’s what I did even though I knew it was a school day.
As much as I wanted to just stay there all day, a sense of begrudging responsibility hit me, I didn’t like it hence I wanted it to go away. I’m sure you all know what’s it like first thing in the morning to get dressed into a loathed uniform and then head on out before grabbing breakfast, right? My parents always left for work earlier, I knew not of what they did but I didn’t full-on care either. I hated the navy blue we were forced to don but you get kind of used to it. I’ll never forget what happened next. Before heading off, I grabbed my spare key, walked out into the backyard to see my loyal companion, Spencer, my faithful Labrador. What I saw what nothing out of the ordinary, there he was, his thick black pelt, of which had turned grey around portions of his fur, shining in the morning sun-light, he appeared to be sleeping, if not simply resting. I had known, fed, kept and loved this little quadruped for as long as I can remember. I smiled as I approached him, I wasn’t expecting him to get up at the sound of my foot steps, he was an old puppy…but I was expecting his torso to rise and fall with each breath.
My smile faltered at that, I carefully approached my dog, a look of concern in my eyes. Soon I was hovering above him, oddly enough, he didn’t look up at me and instead didn’t look at all, his eyes were clamped shut but were relaxed. I knelt down near his muzzle and gave a slow, gentle stroke of the fur on his neck.
No response.
Strange, he had become a heavy sleeper in his age but normally a slight pat would wake him up, I just wanted to say goodbye to him, you know? I gave another stroke, curling my fingers in his soft pelt.
No response.
“Spencer?” I asked, worried.
No response, he didn’t move…at all.
Scared, I crouched down to his side and placed my right ear on his fur where his heart should be, hoping to hear or feel a pulse.
Nothing.
I had just noticed he was abnormally cold that morning, I looked behind me to see the food I had given him last night, he hadn’t touched it. I glanced back at my dog, instantly, tears began to form in my eyes, I began to choke up sobs as I cradled my arms underneath and around him. I lifted his head to meet mine, he looked so calm, so peaceful yet I was in tragedy. Wordlessly, I began to cry, I felt the bitter droplets drip down my face before I buried my head into his neck and cried even more so, dampening his dark fur.
I don’t know how long I stayed there, just waving side to side with Spencer as I continued to wale and sob in the grass behind my house. I shot back to look at him again, I lifted a hand to his muzzle and petted him one last time before I eased forward and kissed his forehead.
I relaxed a bit after that, my muscles eased, Spencer’s body was limp in my arms. In respect, I carefully lifted him, my arms cradled his small but heavy body as I stood up, not looking at him. I rested my hands on his flank and neck before walking towards the already opened back door. I was gentle with him, making sure his head didn’t bump into the sides of the multiple archways I passed through. I carefully eased him onto my bed and stared for a moment longer. It was a long moment before a headed for the phone that rested just above the computer that I used to write. I picked it up and dialed my mother’s cell number, it rang before she quickly answered.
“Hello?” she inquired. My voice was anything but coherent.
“M-mum?” I began shakily.
“Yes, hun?” she asked in her typical concerned tone, she knew my voice.
“H-he’s…he’s gone, mum” I said, she seemed confused.
“What?”
“Spencer…he’s gone” at that, she fell silent as I felt another wave of tears threaten to burst from eyes. I took her silence as a cue to continue. “I…I found’em outside and-uhhhh he wasn’t breathing”
“It’ll be okay, son, why don’t you…take the day off?” she said, hoping her words would ease me.
“O-okay” I replied. Mum was like that, she was very lay-back about school sometimes and when she was offering, I took the opportunity every time.
“Alright, I’m sorry sweetheart, I’ll be home at three, kay?”
“Kay” with that, I placed the phone back on it’s holster.
I don’t remember how long I was outside with the shovel I found but I knew it had to have been a while. My friend’s corpse laid next to a heaping pile of soil and dirt that excavated with gusto. After what felt like hours, I stood up and looked at my work, a fair sized hole in the ground surrounded me. I threw the shovel back up before climbing out of it in exhaustion. I looked back to my fallen companion and tensed up. I rose to my feet and wrapped my arms around him again. His fur became dirty from my body as I lifted him into the hole and carefully eased him on his side onto the hard ground. I gave one final look at my best friend before I grabbed the shovel, took a heap of dirt from the pile and poured it into the grave.
I sat in my room for what felt like an eternity after that. I was distraught to say the least, I never thought it end this way for him. Nowadays, I still miss him, I wish I had a faithful dog again but that’s all in the past, my past but still you can’t just feel remorse at those times. Even now, I remember the happy look on his face when I petted him, when I took him out, fed him, the way he licked my face in joy and love, it was heart-warming to say the least.
That was, however only the morning of the most eventful day in my life though…at least, the most eventful so far. By eleven o’clock, I had already changed into what I considered ‘My style’. Black track pants, striped in white and red down the sides, they clutched comfortably to my legs, the touch was almost silky. Never one to dress up formally, I wore a black singlet, those things run in the family, you see, my father and step-mother were black clothing enthusiasts, my dad was a heralding musician from the Mercer clan. I would’ve preferred to live with them rather than my damnable step-father. My entire father’s side were musos, you see. My Grandfather, my aunty and my uncle, both of which were siblings to my dad. However, despite possessing the Mercer’s traits in my blood stream, musical talent seems to skip a generation, granted I wasn’t tone deaf but I couldn’t play anything…other than videogames. I’m rambling again, aren’t I? You don’t care about me, you care about what happened to me, where I’m going with this, right?
Finally, I draped myself in a white hooded jacket, originally owned by my mother in her college days. It was comfy and rather light to wear and provided warmth in the late Spring yet cold day that was that day.
Oh, that day.
I didn’t do much after that, I retired to my bedroom and just laid there for a while, I don’t remember what I was thinking nor do I recall picking up my tablet but I do remember what I watched. It was located in the favourites of my Youtube account, it was one of the first things that made me proud to be what I was, to be what I am in fact.
It was that BGM reading of My Little Dashie by Mic the Microphone. I had watched it several times, the effect of the story had never worn out on me though. It had been a couple of months since I saw it, I couldn’t think of anything better to do, I had already paid my respects to Spencer and I had the house to myself for a few hours. I hit play and the video started. The first time I ever heard of this was in my very first days of becoming a brony, I had watched that Day Aria re-write and I heard the quote but didn’t know what it was. The first time I heard it was the reading by Azekahh, I cried more than I had in a while that day. This “Robcakeran53” character is a literary god in my eyes, my teary, teary eyes.
The sudden dosage of ponies cheered me up a little bit as the video came to a close, my sadness was capped with a feeling of joy at that moment. All I could think about then was Jaxblade07’s reaction to this, I chuckled at the thought. Now a little bit livened up, I stood to my feet with a teary smile on my face.
I don’t know what exactly happened at that moment but I do remember not moving…at all. I knew I had planned to go somewhere in the house, maybe fetch a snack or watch TV, no, I never watched Television all that much but I was going to stretch my legs, I can tell you that much. Although, despite that, I just stood there, blank, emotionless from what I can gather. My tears quickly ceased as I stared into the wall of my room or was it nothing I was looking into. In that very second, I felt something, something wrong. I felt friction in the air, the house was dead silent, not even floorboards creaking or the house settling became audible in the devouring quiet atmosphere. I just stood there, dazed almost but I felt my brow furrow and my mouth tighten, nearly intimidating the wall.
Curious or rather uneasy, I spun around to see the kitchen, just on the other side of the narrow hall of which my room was adjacent. I peered out into the kitchen and into the house, there was nothing, it was dark outside so everything was slightly dimmer than I’d like. After a few seconds, I calmed down a little, smirked to myself and began to relax back on my bed.
*Bang* *Bang* *Bang*
Three firm and hard knocks radiated from the front door. Every black hair on my body stood to full attention at the sound, after everything I had just experienced, I wasn’t about to tend to some stranger knocking at the door on a school day I might add. I waited for the second series of knocks, typical human behaviour, right? Yet they never came, just three, just three knocks then silence once more, almost maddening silence took hold again. I was a logical child but I had an imagination, one of which I wish I could trade in. I’ve seen enough horror films, games and creepy pastas to think of terrible things that could spawn in the darkness…or from around a corner in complete silence. More than once, I’d look at a corner and picture a large and grotesque necromorph, of which on most accounts was my mother, turned by the marker, slowly sauntering towards me from around it, jaw wide and her bladed and bloody arms raised.
While I was thinking of all this, I must’ve walked to the door. I came back to reality to see the knob about to be cupped by my hand and twisted. That’s also what just happened. A faint pop sound emanated as the door unlocked from the inside. I opened it all the way to be greeted by nothingness. Apparently, it had been raining and I wasn’t too sure for how long nor did I care too much. I glanced around to find nothing but water gushing from the black clouds, down pouring onto the earth that was my front yard. I snickered to myself as a joke popped in my head.
“Ya pay a pegasus twenty-five dollars to keep the skies clear and look where it gets ya” I remarked with a grin. I fully well knew that my sentence meant nothing since I also knew and regretted the fact that such things in this world weren’t real. There were no pegasi, no unicorns, no ponies of any kind that I wished to bother with. Sometimes when I got thinking, I imagined and hoped of a life in that glorious paradise I had come to dream about; Equestria. I’m sure every brony has toyed with the notion of living there, I was one of them that thought of just trading this life away and just enduring my existence in Utopia.
However, as I stood in the doorway, staring at nothing but the fresh water falling and pelting down to the ground, many, many thoughts ran through my head on the subject. I was indeed nothing more than an Australian early teen with a high intelligence that sometimes made me unsociable but I couldn’t help but wish for that life. The crime free environment, the colourful and joyous faces of the ponies, the magic, the friendship, I so badly wanted that. Perhaps it was all the fanfiction I had read over the months but there was something about the idea that made the likes of Heaven look pitiful. I had been a strong-hearted atheist for as long as I can remember but relevance is key when it comes to just how much the thought seemed appealing.
As much as the idea was beautiful, there was a dark side, I had a family, I had friends and a life on Earth was beckoning my young mind and body to come forth and experience the world that we knew and practically ruled. There were so many ways it could go down, I might be accepted or captured, experimented on or I might become an infamous monster, living in the Everfree.
Why was I thinking about this? It could never happen, there was no fathomable way it could despite my theory of the Universe that I clutched onto with passion. I might as well rattle that off while I’m at it.
Every decision we make, every thought we process, every idea we have becomes something far more substantial than simple mental procedure. The decisions we make are miraculously pointless, I know how that sounds, cynical and dark but hear me out. The multi-verse is consisted of thousands upon billions of alternate Earths…probably magnitudes of every other planet with life on it or possibly not even that. Somewhere on a distant Earth, I’m sure there’s a female me, named “Kylie” thinking the same thing. I say this because, even though it’s a cartoon, it was an idea, Lauren Faust’s idea. Just think about that for a second, would you?
Once again, I’m carrying on. With nothing at the open door, I began to shut it, my eyes drifted down as I did so. The large, wooden object stopped in my grasp as I locked eyes with a single, small…thing. Standing on the doormat was a regular sized cardboard box, nothing special was immediately seen about it at first. I opened the door slightly and knelt down to reach for it, I took it in my arms and quickly stole a glance towards my street, it was still raining with nobody around. I looked at the box again before walking back inside, my foot nudging the wood for it to close on it’s own weight.
With the initial “package” in my hands, I walked to the lounge room, gently placed the box down on the coffee table and sat down on the master couch. I stared at it for a long moment, I hadn’t ordered anything, neither of my parents had told me to look out for a delivery, they usually did that. However, from what I could feel, there was definitely something inside, it wasn’t stable as I gave a quick shake of it, I heard a rolling sound before whatever it was bumped against the inner walls of the cardboard. I continued to stare at it, rotating it around in my grasp only to find a single sentence scribbled on the side of it. The words were almost unnerving as much as they were intriguing, making me all the more curious as to what this strange phenomenon was and why it was I in possession of it.
Saying that now makes me all the more nostalgic these days. I read the words aloud to myself.
“Make your peace and live the dream”
Confused and very interested now, I pried open the folds of cardboard to reveal…something spherical and glowing. Inside the brown confines of the box was a small ball, it looked almost metallic and radiated a slight golden aura. I was baffled, my eyes widened and my jaw dropped, I swiped the black locks, draping across my face from my eyes before continuing to stare at the object. With hesitation, I reached for it with my right hand and grabbed it. It almost felt it was moulding into my grip but at the same time, stayed the same size, it just simply fitted into the palm of my hand like it was made for that exact reason. I began to think more on that, if it was small enough to fit into my hand, it must have not been for someone older or younger but rather for someone my age.
My mind raced with questions, some of which I was able to answer myself with rationalization but only so much. Already, my mind was associating what this sphere was, almost instantaneously, I related it’s shape and characteristics to “The Apple of Eden“. Just something to make the image of what I saw more vivid to you all as I presume you have all played Assassin’s Creed.
Oh, I wish I could play videogames again just like good ol’ times.
The world fell silent at that moment, no chirping birds, rain or anything or perhaps that was just how it seemed to me as my full attention was focused on “The Sphere” as I had come to call it before recent events.
The silence was then replaced by a faint noise radiating throughout the room, it was like a faint humming noise that pierced and soothed my ears all at the same time. The glow of the ball became brighter, engulfing my hand in it’s beauteous golden aura, my eyes widened as I cupped it in both hands and stared more intently, wonder driving through my brain.
“What is this? What are you?” I let out to myself, not truly caring if I got an answer fore if I did, I would have to deal with a talking metal orb. Not something I wanted to be a part of, truthfully.
It wasn’t long before I noticed a second light source suddenly reveal itself in the dark living room. I looked up from the glowing globe to see the television that my family practically glued themselves to randomly switch on by itself. Bewildered, my attention drew to it, a sense of fear taking hold of my mind, my imagination ran wild but luckily rationalization stepped in again and I shrugged it off. I was about to look back at the orb when it too started making that strange humming noise, only louder than the sphere.
By then however, I actually couldn’t tell what was making the sound anymore, maybe it was just me coming down with a sudden hearing complication. I could care less though in that instant. The TV was just turned on to a white screen, which was odd, I had never seen it like that before, both the globe and the screen started to glow brighter. The white and gold auras that made up my surroundings became almost blinding to the point of me having to shield my eyes.
The room became slightly dimmer after a few seconds, I opened my eyes to see the globe emanating a…song to me. The humming it made was still there but it was far more purposeful, coherent, driven and most of all, tranquil. I say it sang to me because the sweet “voice” of it was beautiful, to say the least but it was also almost hypnotic, which probably explains my next course of action. Dragging my dazed eyes upwards, I saw that the screen that the television beheld portrayed a scene. It was a small town, bordered by a peering forest, trees lined the small window I looked through to see the town. Green. That’s what I saw mostly with a touch of blue, which I could only assume was the sky. The screen was bright but less so than before as was the orb, still in my hand.
I don’t know what I was thinking as I rounded the table and began shuffling my knees to ease myself closer to the screen. As I drew closer, I could feel the immense energy of the situation, suspense gripped me in a torturous hold as did fear, anticipation and curiosity. There I sat, merely a metre from the TV, the globe raised in my hand to my side. I looked at it then back at the screen, a sense of adventure suddenly took my mind and some days I wished it hadn’t. I noticed something as I brought the orb closer to my eye, I raised towards the television and instantly got a strange reaction, it hummed loudly and I could’ve sworn I saw a surge of what looked like lightning connect the two objects in a quick second. Bewildered, I recoiled and paused.
It wasn’t long before I eased the orb closer to the screen, I was right, the humming became much louder and both objects started glowing brighter in addition. It happened again, the spark that shot between both objects occurred once more but this time, I didn’t pull back and continued easing in towards the screen. The blinding lights ensued once more yet I kept my eyes open and I remember saying something, I’m not too sure what but I believe it was…
“I think I know what you are”
Truthfully, I probably had no idea what it was, actually, as these days, I know exactly what it was, what it is and it’s true name.
What happened next is a blur. I was engulfed in white, I felt friction in my arm yet I continued to push forward towards the TV. When my arm outstretched to it’s full length, I thought for sure that I’d hear a metallic clank as the two objects came into contact but it never happened. Instead, I heard a blaring “shining” noise and the white void I was in changed as streams of gold began to spark out from the screen. It wasn’t long before I felt the sphere being released from my grip, I had lost it, it didn’t feel like I dropped it, my hand was always clenched down on it’s round form. It also didn’t feel like something took either, it almost felt like it simply disintegrated from my hand.
My hand…My hand…
“My hand!!” I yelled in surprise. Before I knew it, I could see clearly again only to find that half my arm was seeping into the televison, calling it a TV nowadays seems unfitting fore I can never look at it that way again. Outlining my engulfed limb was a bright gold aura, streaming out into the lounge room, I reached my left arm to grab something as I felt myself being pull into the screen. I yelled and grunted in fear and frustration as it took my whole arm then part of my shoulder and soon my entire side was taken by the golden tethers bringing me into itself.
“No! Let me go!!” I yelled at the TV as it reeled inch by inch of my body with every passing second. I continued to struggle in my bonds fruitlessly until I felt the glow seep up onto my neck. In a shocking realization, I knew that there was no point anymore, I closed my eyes and a single tear escaped it’s confines. In my willing, calm yet frightened state, I remembered what the box said; “Make your peace and live the dream”. I decided to heed those words and relax a little. As I did, the aura felt warmer on my body and quickened it’s pace. I felt my head become engulfed in it’s glow before darkness took hold.
Author's Note
Hope yah'll didn't or don't get bored with this, I love the concept of HIE so here's mine
Never Be The Same - RED
Chapter 18 - Get Out Alive
Chapter 18 - Get Out Alive
No time for goodbye he said As he faded away Don't put your life in someone's hands They're bound to steal it away
Silence.
Pure, maddening silence.
No one moved. Nothing moved. Not me. Not Fluttershy. Not the animals. Not it. It was deathly quiet.
I'm not quite sure how long it had been since it had turned to face me. It's maw dripped with thick crimson blood as it's unnaturally sharp teeth ceased gnawing at the hide of the fox in it's claw. The creature's eyes of utter darkness stared at me, never straying, never showing emotion and unblinking.
It's frame was thin and malnourished. It didn't look strong, it's arms and legs were no more comprised of muscle than a mere twig but I wasn't about to hedge my bets on that, I could in my gut that there was far more than met the eye with this creature.
I had no longer taken to calling it 'The Rake'. It matched every attribute and detail of the mythical being but without a name, it's just an animal. That name struck fear into me and it knew that. By calling it that, I had recognized it as something to be feared as it a name motivated by that exact fear. By calling it that, I had recognized it as an entity, given it a title, learnt to know it as a being.
Not anymore. It's just an animal now.
Even with that, there are less ways of me coming out of this alive than dying here and letting an innocent filly follow suit.
I couldn't just use anger. I had to think. It was a beast. I was human. I could think. I could plan.
Splat.
One faint noise pierced through the cottage like a razor-sharp javelin. I nearly jumped at the sound of it. The monsters gaping mouth let loose a single drop of blood that dribbled from it's chin and onto the wooden floor.
The silence had been broken.
It moved.
It dropped the dessicated carcase to the ground, it laid there in a heap, unmoving and long dead. I wanted to feel sorry, to mourn the death of the helpless animal but any sadness that I felt was quickly consumed and converted into hatred, any fear that I had was crushed and added to the concoction of anger.
Slowly, it's skeletal form shifted. The sound it made as it's skin was pulled tighter over it's body and it's bone popped and locked in and out-of-place was revolting. A low snarl escaped it's jaw as it's head steadily rotated in my direction. It stopped.
The fox lay at it's feet as it's blackened sockets stared dead at me. It didn't meet my eye, at least it didn't feel like it. No, instead, it's gaze rose and lowered, sizing me up and taking in everything that I was, silently contemplating how best to tear at my flesh and take it's next victim.
I wasn't about to just become this bastard's next meal, not without ripping it's fucking jaw off but...Celestia, if I die tonight...tell Cadence I'm sorry and Lyra...take care of yourself, okay?
There wasn't any time to make peace, properly, at least. I wish there was.
It's body now faced me completely, in the dim lighting of the cottage, I could just make out the details of it's form. A little bit of light was all I needed, I didn't have to see it in all it's horror. The wildlife that broke into the cottage were still huddled around eachother, not daring to break away from the safety of numbers and perhaps they thought that would stop it but to see a full-grown grizzly bear, hiding behind a few fluffy rabbits and hand-sized birds didn't put quite induce confidence.
It moved again.
It's feral, elongated claws snaked their way forward and it slowly crawled towards me on all fours, close to the floorboards. I took a step back. It didn't stop but it didn't increase it's pace. It's jaw was closed tight but I could still see the blood dripping from the few spikes of teeth that poked out from it's lips. My fists balled again, this was it. I took a step forward and that's when it happened.
It lunged.
Just as my toe hit the ground, the creature sprung up at me on it's legs, letting out a shrill screech as it jumped at me. I felt it crash into me, digging it's claws shallowly into my shoulders and tackling me to the ground. My hands reached out and I grabbed something spherical, I opened my eyes and found it's teeth gnashing desperately just inches away from my face. Without any time to think, I hooked my fingers around it's scrawny, thin neck and it let out a wheeze as I slowly crushed it's wind-pipe. It's claws dug further into my skin and soon the pain became unbearable, with a growl, I shoved him off of me. It landed off to the side in a heap.
"K-kyle...?"
I heard the voice but my mind didn't register it. I scrambled to my feet but the creature was quicker, it dashed at me and I barely reacted. It swung it's claw but through some miracle, I managed to catch it around the wrist before it made contact. I had forgotten about it's other and I felt searing pain along my chest as it slashed at me. I caught the thing's black gaze for a second before I pulled back and all but broke the creature's nose with the brunt of my fist.
I heard a scream from behind me.
It staggered a bit, giving me a window. With it's wrist still in grip, I spun around and with all the strength I could muster, I pulled the animal over my shoulder and slammed it into the ground by it's arm. I stared at it as it made what sounded like a groan for only a second before I lifted my foot and put everything I could into stomping in it's head.
Then again.
And again.
"W-w-what is that t-thing...!?"
I stopped.
My head twitched at the sound of the voice. My gaze snapped up to the fearful, tear-filled blue eyes of the tiny yellow pegasus that sat there on the couch. She had forced herself as far as she could go into the cushion as she held up her hooves to her muzzle in shock. Her stare was focused on the creature that lay there at my mercy but then her eyes flickered to me and I saw the terror in them.
Whatever had snapped inside me was slowly becoming whole again as I watched the small filly. She looked so scared and I thought I knew why but I was protecting her, wasn't I?
I...she...it...
"Flutte-"
My eyes shrank.
"AHH!!"
I screamed as a horrible piercing pain shot through my leg. I looked down and I found the disgusting creature's teeth shanked into my calf. It's jaws bit down hard and I could feel what felt like razors tearing through the muscles in my leg. I was already beginning to feel light-headed from the blood-loss. I fell back and I knew if I didn't act, it would've taken my whole leg off. I grit my teeth and worked through it. I reached for it's head and without thinking, I hooked my fingers around it's skull and plunged my thumbs into it's black sockets.
Evidently, it did, indeed, have eyes.
It's jaw pulled out from my flesh as it screamed in a shrill, guttural voice. I could see my blood dripping from it's teeth and the rush of pain I felt as it released me from it's maw was indescribable. Rage filled me as my thumbs worked deeper into it's blackened pits, I heard the squishing sounds of it's eyes being gouged out, which only served to spur me further. I could feel the hard bone of it's skull and right when I was about hook around it's sockets, it slashed at my arm.
I screamed again, I was stunned in my pain and pulled my hands from it's head. My thumbs were slimy with viscera but didn't care, I had done more to it than it had to me. Clutching my arm and my bleeding leg, I shot a look up and I laughed as it's claws grasped desperately at where it's eyes used to be, screaming all the while. I coughed and I swear a tiny splatter of blood escaped my throat.
I tiredly looked over to the pegasus. "Fluttershy..." She didn't look at me. "Fluttershy."
Her large, horrified eyes glanced over to me, she didn't say anything.
"G-...Get a knife from the kitchen, okay?" She hesitated, looking back towards it and then to the archway to the kitchen. I glanced down at the creature, it head swivelled back and forth, snapping in the direction of my voice, it's nostrils flared. I couldn't blame her but there was no way I was going to come out of this still breathing without some kind of upper hand. It may have been blinded but I wasn't about to take any chances. "Fluttershy." Her gaze snapped back to me. I didn't say anything but I hoped she understood what was at stake, what I was trying to convey.
After a moment, she gave a slight nod and scampered fearfully to the kitchen.
The R-creature bolted right up at the sound of her hooves tapping against the floor. It never stopped snarling, it's appendages flailed mindlessly as it got back to it's feet. It gave a low scream before scurrying on it's claws.
Right towards Fluttershy.
"No!"
Seeing it's intent, I dashed forwards and right before it's talon could reach he filly's leg, I managed to grab onto it's own. Fluttershy only just noticed how far she was from being caught and screamed as she looked upon the creature's face up-close. It wailed and growled violently, clawing at nothing as it desperately worked to get free. I struggled, it's brittle frame was a masquerade that hid away the unrealistic strength it possessed. It's eyeless stare shot at me and just like that, it's attention was turned back to me.
"Go!"
That's all I could say before it tackled me. It's talons just missed my face as it pushed it's entire weight towards me, knocking my hand out of it's grip in the process. It's chomping jaws were only held back by forearm pressed desperately against it's neck, barely keeping it in place. I could feel blood and saliva splatter my face as it tried to bite it off.
"Kyle!"
Fluttershy's scream went unanswered. The creature had me pinned, it's uncanny strength keeping me in place. I couldn't find back, there was no opening, all I could do was lay there and defend myself. I kicked, I punched but it never relented, I think it knew that without it's eyes, if given a chance, there was no way it'd have a chance. This thing was fighting to survive and normally, under other circumstances, I'd feel sorry for it but...
...I was fighting for survival too.
"Agh!" A roar escaped me and I swung my free elbow into it's jaw. It staggered to the side and made to push it off but before I knew it, it's eyeless , rage-filled gaze snapped back to me and it's maw stretched wide. Quicker than I could register, the creature dashed towards me and wrapped it's lips around my forearm, sending it's razor-like teeth straight into my flesh. "ARGH!!"
I barely heard the loud, rolling growl that pierced the air through my screams.
Hardly seconds after the Ra-monster sunk it's fangs into me, I saw what looked a wall of brown, grizzly fur step up to us. The creature manage a faint snarl, as if it knew what was coming and before I knew it, a large hairy and evidently, very powerful arm swiped right towards it. It connected with the beast's ribcage and I prayed a silent thanks as I felt it's jaws loosen around my arm but the pain of it's teeth forcibly ripping out of my flesh was indescribable. Clutching my bleeding arm, I screamed in agony. I could hear the low, guttural growl again faintly under it. My eyes were clenched shut, my teeth grit so hard, I was sure I'd chip a tooth.
I felt something soft push at my shoulder and it was then that I remembered where it had managed to dig it's claws into. "Kyle! Are you alright?" I screamed again. "Sorry!"
I opened my eyes and was greeted with the visage of the little yellow pegasus, hunched over me and staring into my eyes with abject terror but the concern overlapped that. I wanted to smile, I wanted to smile for her. I wanted to tell her that I was fine, that she'll be fine...but I didn't want to lie to her. Not that I could, my vocal chords were strained from screaming. I looked past her, hearing a shrill cry and another growl. I couldn't believe my eyes.
I watched as the same massive, brown grizzly bear that hid, cowering behind his fellow woodland critters, swipe away at the blind monster with it's claws. The creature staggered back as two of the bear's hits crashed against it's face. It barely looked phased. The creature scampered around the grizzly and sprung onto it's back. The bear howled in pain as I watched the creature lash at the bear's flesh hidden behind a wall of thick hide. The grizzly took it in stride and reached behind it and a little smirk adorned my face as it's black claws caught a grip on the beast's neck. With a mighty swing, it pulled the bastard over it's shoulder and slammed it to the ground with a triumphant growl. The creature only lay there for a second before the bear picked it up around it's head and legs. It kicked and cried as the grizzly slowly rose it off the ground and to the peak of it's reach. I managed to pick myself up some, I was still clutching my bleeding arm for dear life, Fluttershy's concerned gaze never tore away from me, I could feel her hoof gently resting on my back. I sat there as I watched the bear stand tall with the grey creature raised high to the sky, lashing and screaming, desperately trying to escape to no avail.
I'm sure you can guess what happened next.
I grinned as the bear let out one feral roar and then, with all the strength it could muster in it's large, powerful arms, viciously slammed the creature's body into the ground. The floorboards splintered as it bounced once, the sickening crack of it's bones shattering resonated throughout the cottage before it lay limply on the floor, it's frail chest rising and falling slowly in wheezy, tired breaths. The bear only grunted and lowered to to all fours, giving it's pelt a quick shake and staring down at it's enemy, daring it to get back up.
It didn't.
I managed to get my feet, the pain was tormenting but I willed myself forward. Limping towards it's half-dead body, I stared long at it. I glanced up at the bear, it's black eyes were locked onto mine and in that second, man and animal seemed to understand eachother more than they would ever their own species. Looking back down at the thing and summoning up whatever was in the back of my throat, I spat at it. It didn't even move but it was still breathing. I couldn't have that. Not anymore.
This ended here.
I limped around it and stood resolutely next to the visibly tired bear, I could make out the stains of red in his pelt, slash marks from where it had got him. Whatever primal or concious force drove this massive fuzzy killing machine to help me was beyond what I could think of but it'd had saved my life and if that wasn't his goal then it certainly didn't matter to me. I leaned down and grabbed it by it's arm, hoisting it's skeletal frame to my eye. It's head hung loose on it's brittle shoulders, unconscious as it was but it's wheezing for breath through the pain from the fight. In the corner of my eye, I noticed the bear staring at it with a certain malice that an animal shouldn't be able to express. I was certainly going to let him have his fun with it...but not before I do.
I reeled my other hand back, balling it into a solid fist. So filled with rage was I that I didn't even register the slight tilt it's head made. I should have just taken a knife to it's chest . It would've been over if I had.
Faster than I could make out, it's head shot up, it's jaw widening to release a powerful scream as it's hand slashed at my chest. I felt it's claws cut shallowly but the sting was enough to make my body react on it's own. My hand reflexively loosened it's grip on the creature's arm and it's skeletal frame was sent to the floor.
As I clutched the bleeding spot in my chest, staggering back and gritting my teeth, the son-of-a-bitch manage to climb to all four limbs. I regained enough composure to see it scurry mindlessly, blindly away, begging for it's arms and legs to carry it to safety...or, at least, that's what I thought it was doing. All it took was a split second for me to realise where it was going. Not the door. Not one of the windows. Not even the feast of animal flesh in the corner. Instead, as quickly as it could, it scurried over to her.
Fluttershy.
She stood there in abject horror. Frozen to the spot.
It was heading for her.
Fluttershy.
Was.
In.
Danger.
"NO!"
A primal yell escaped me. I dashed for the creature. It had already made it's way across the room, it was mere centimetres from her. She let out a scream, clutching her eyes shut. I was so close but it was closer. All it had to do was slash it's talon at her and she'd be gone. Dead. Bled out on the floor of what was supposed to be her cottage. Her life ended, all of it gone. Wasted. Turned to nothing and it's all because of m-
"Fuckin' No!" Before it's claw raised up above it's shoulder, my hand clasped around it's ankle. I didn't even give it a chance to respond. "Not today, motherfucker!" It gave a sharp yelp as I reeled it back and grabbed it by the back of the head before promptly slamming it's face into the ground. It let out a groan the first time and I could see the shards of it's teeth dug into the wood. I didn't stop though. Again, I mashed it's disgusting face, making it very well-acquainted company with the space where I stand. The space that I call home. The whole time I felt dozens of eyes on me, large. Again, I watched the splatters of blood decorate the floor in a collective pool of crimson. Again, it's screams of pains, the cracking of bone and the banging of impact rang in my ears. Again, I felt the burning hatred seethe through me, the protective urge that fuelled my desire for death.
I was tired, so very tired. Once I decided that it had finally had enough, I hooked my arm around it's neck and pushed my forearm into it's head, my hand gripping tightly on it's ragged scalp. The creature still possessed enough strength to fight back, however. It's claws flailed, it's body convulsed violently in my grip. It's broken teeth gnashed at nothing as my arms slowly tightened around it's neck and a series of satisfying pops in it's joints brought a vicious grin to my face. It's screams then turned barely-coherent words and even those were unrecognisable through the violent series of coughs that escaped it's throat. There was nothing anymore. Whatever was the left of the innocence of a fifteen year-old child died that night. In that cottage.
I could make out one last word before it happened.
"S...s-sacrif-fice..."
"Never."
It screamed.
With my bleeding arms hooked with vice-grip around it's neck, I coiled back.
There was a sickening crack.
The scream stopped.
Author's Note
Get out Alive -Three Days Grace
